The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Home and the World, by Rabindranath Tagore
#12 in our series by Rabindranath Tagore

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.

This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file.  Please do not remove it.  Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.

Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file.  Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used.  You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


Title: The Home and the World

Author: Rabindranath Tagore

Release Date: December, 2004 [EBook #7166]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on March 18, 2003]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-Latin-1

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOME AND THE WORLD ***




Original html version created at eldritchpress.org by Eric Eldred.
This eBook was produced by Chetan Jain, Viswas G and Anand Rao
at Bharat Literature





The Home and the World


Rabindranath Tagore


[1861-1941]


Translated [from Bengali to English]
by Surendranath Tagore


London: Macmillan, 1919
[published in India, 1915, 1916]


[Frontispiece: --see woman.jpg]




Chapter One

Bimala's Story

I


MOTHER, today there comes back to mind the vermilion mark [1] at
the parting of your hair, the __sari__ [2] which you used to
wear, with its wide red border, and those wonderful eyes of
yours, full of depth and peace.  They came at the start of my
life's journey, like the first streak of dawn, giving me golden
provision to carry me on my way.

The sky which gives light is blue, and my mother's face was dark,
but she had the radiance of holiness, and her beauty would put to
shame all the vanity of the beautiful.

Everyone says that I resemble my mother.  In my childhood I used
to resent this.  It made me angry with my mirror.  I thought that
it was God's unfairness which was wrapped round my limbs--that my
dark features were not my due, but had come to me by some
misunderstanding.  All that remained for me to ask of my God in
reparation was, that I might grow up to be a model of what woman
should be, as one reads it in some epic poem.

When the proposal came for my marriage, an astrologer was sent,
who consulted my palm and said, "This girl has good signs.  She
will become an ideal wife."

And all the women who heard it said: "No wonder, for she
resembles her mother."

I was married into a Rajah's house.  When I was a child, I was
quite familiar with the description of the Prince of the fairy
story.  But my husband's face was not of a kind that one's
imagination would place in fairyland.  It was dark, even as mine
was.  The feeling of shrinking, which I had about my own lack of
physical beauty, was lifted a little; at the same time a touch of
regret was left lingering in my heart.

But when the physical appearance evades the scrutiny of our
senses and enters the sanctuary of our hearts, then it can forget
itself.  I know, from my childhood's experience, how devotion is
beauty itself, in its inner aspect.  When my mother arranged the
different fruits, carefully peeled by her own loving hands, on
the white stone plate, and gently waved her fan to drive away the
flies while my father sat down to his meals, her service would
lose itself in a beauty which passed beyond outward forms.  Even
in my infancy I could feel its power.  It transcended all
debates, or doubts, or calculations: it was pure music.

I distinctly remember after my marriage, when, early in the
morning, I would cautiously and silently get up and take the dust
[3] of my husband's feet without waking him, how at such moments
I could feel the vermilion mark upon my forehead shining out like
the morning star.

One day, he happened to awake, and smiled as he asked me: "What
is that, Bimala?  What __are__ you doing?"

I can never forget the shame of being detected by him.  He might
possibly have thought that I was trying to earn merit secretly.
But no, no!  That had nothing to do with merit.  It was my
woman's heart, which must worship in order to love.

My father-in-law's house was old in dignity from the days of the
__Badshahs__.  Some of its manners were of the Moguls and
Pathans, some of its customs of Manu and Parashar.  But my
husband was absolutely modern.  He was the first of the house to
go through a college course and take his M.A.  degree.  His elder
brother had died young, of drink, and had left no children.  My
husband did not drink and was not given to dissipation.  So
foreign to the family was this abstinence, that to many it hardly
seemed decent!  Purity, they imagined, was only becoming in those
on whom fortune had not smiled.  It is the moon which has room
for stains, not the stars.

My husband's parents had died long ago, and his old grandmother
was mistress of the house.  My husband was the apple of her eye,
the jewel on her bosom.  And so he never met with much difficulty
in overstepping any of the ancient usages.  When he brought in
Miss Gilby, to teach me and be my companion, he stuck to his
resolve in spite of the poison secreted by all the wagging
tongues at home and outside.

My husband had then just got through his B.A.  examination and
was reading for his M.A.  degree; so he had to stay in Calcutta
to attend college.  He used to write to me almost every day, a
few lines only, and simple words, but his bold, round handwriting
would look up into my face, oh, so tenderly!  I kept his letters
in a sandalwood box and covered them every day with the flowers I
gathered in the garden.

At that time the Prince of the fairy tale had faded, like the
moon in the morning light.  I had the Prince of my real world
enthroned in my heart.  I was his queen.  I had my seat by his
side.  But my real joy was, that my true place was at his feet.

Since then, I have been educated, and introduced to the modern
age in its own language, and therefore these words that I write
seem to blush with shame in their prose setting.  Except for my
acquaintance with this modern standard of life, I should know,
quite naturally, that just as my being born a woman was not in my
own hands, so the element of devotion in woman's love is not like
a hackneyed passage quoted from a romantic poem to be piously
written down in round hand in a school-girl's copy-book.

But my husband would not give me any opportunity for worship.
That was his greatness.  They are cowards who claim absolute
devotion from their wives as their right; that is a humiliation
for both.

His love for me seemed to overflow my limits by its flood of
wealth and service.  But my necessity was more for giving than
for receiving; for love is a vagabond, who can make his flowers
bloom in the wayside dust, better than in the crystal jars kept
in the drawing-room.

My husband could not break completely with the old-time
traditions which prevailed in our family.  It was difficult,
therefore, for us to meet at any hour of the day we pleased.  [4]
I knew exactly the time that he could come to me, and therefore
our meeting had all the care of loving preparation.  It was like
the rhyming of a poem; it had to come through the path of the
metre.

After finishing the day's work and taking my afternoon bath, I
would do up my hair and renew my vermilion mark and put on my
__sari__, carefully crinkled; and then, bringing back my body
and mind from all distractions of household duties, I would
dedicate it at this special hour, with special ceremonies, to one
individual.  That time, each day, with him was short; but it was
infinite.

My husband used to say, that man and wife are equal in love
because of their equal claim on each other.  I never argued the
point with him, but my heart said that devotion never stands in
the way of true equality; it only raises the level of the ground
of meeting.  Therefore the joy of the higher equality remains
permanent; it never slides down to the vulgar level of triviality.

My beloved, it was worthy of you that you never expected worship
from me.  But if you had accepted it, you would have done me a
real service.  You showed your love by decorating me, by
educating me, by giving me what I asked for, and what I did not.
I have seen what depth of love there was in your eyes when you
gazed at me.  I have known the secret sigh of pain you suppressed
in your love for me.  You loved my body as if it were a flower of
paradise.  You loved my whole nature as if it had been given you
by some rare providence.

Such lavish devotion made me proud to think that the wealth was
all my own which drove you to my gate.  But vanity such as this
only checks the flow of free surrender in a woman's love.  When I
sit on the queen's throne and claim homage, then the claim only
goes on magnifying itself; it is never satisfied.  Can there be
any real happiness for a woman in merely feeling that she has
power over a man?  To surrender one's pride in devotion is
woman's only salvation.

It comes back to me today how, in the days of our happiness, the
fires of envy sprung up all around us.  That was only natural,
for had I not stepped into my good fortune by a mere chance, and
without deserving it?  But providence does not allow a run of
luck to last for ever, unless its debt of honour be fully paid,
day by day, through many a long day, and thus made secure.  God
may grant us gifts, but the merit of being able to take and hold
them must be our own.  Alas for the boons that slip through
unworthy hands!

My husband's grandmother and mother were both renowned for their
beauty.  And my widowed sister-in-law was also of a beauty rarely
to be seen.  When, in turn, fate left them desolate, the
grandmother vowed she would not insist on having beauty for her
remaining grandson when he married.  Only the auspicious marks
with which I was endowed gained me an entry into this family--
otherwise, I had no claim to be here.

In this house of luxury, but few of its ladies had received their
meed of respect.  They had, however, got used to the ways of the
family, and managed to keep their heads above water, buoyed up by
their dignity as __Ranis__ of an ancient house, in spite of
their daily tears being drowned in the foam of wine, and by the
tinkle of the "dancing girls" anklets.  Was the credit due to me
that my husband did not touch liquor, nor squander his manhood in
the markets of woman's flesh?  What charm did I know to soothe
the wild and wandering mind of men?  It was my good luck, nothing
else.  For fate proved utterly callous to my sister-in-law.  Her
festivity died out, while yet the evening was early, leaving the
light of her beauty shining in vain over empty halls--burning and
burning, with no accompanying music!

His sister-in-law affected a contempt for my husband's modern
notions.  How absurd to keep the family ship, laden with all the
weight of its time-honoured glory, sailing under the colours of
his slip of a girl-wife alone!  Often have I felt the lash of
scorn.  "A thief who had stolen a husband's love!"  "A sham
hidden in the shamelessness of her new-fangled finery!"  The
many-coloured garments of modern fashion with which my husband
loved to adorn me roused jealous wrath.  "Is not she ashamed to
make a show-window of herself--and with her looks, too!"

My husband was aware of all this, but his gentleness knew no
bounds.  He used to implore me to forgive her.

I remember I once told him: "Women's minds are so petty, so
crooked!"  "Like the feet of Chinese women," he replied.  "Has
not the pressure of society cramped them into pettiness and
crookedness?  They are but pawns of the fate which gambles with
them.  What responsibility have they of their own?"

My sister-in-law never failed to get from my husband whatever she
wanted.  He did not stop to consider whether her requests were
right or reasonable.  But what exasperated me most was that she
was not grateful for this.  I had promised my husband that I
would not talk back at her, but this set me raging all the more,
inwardly.  I used to feel that goodness has a limit, which, if
passed, somehow seems to make men cowardly.  Shall I tell the
whole truth?  I have often wished that my husband had the
manliness to be a little less good.

My sister-in-law, the Bara Rani, [5] was still young and had no
pretensions to saintliness.  Rather, her talk and jest and laugh
inclined to be forward.  The young maids with whom she surrounded
herself were also impudent to a degree.  But there was none to
gainsay her--for was not this the custom of the house?  It seemed
to me that my good fortune in having a stainless husband was a
special eyesore to her.  He, however, felt more the sorrow of her
lot than the defects of her character.

------

1. The mark of Hindu wifehood and the symbol of all the devotion
that it implies.

2. The __sari__ is the dress of the Hindu woman.

3. Taking the dust of the feet is a formal offering of reverence
and is done by lightly touching the feet of the revered one and
then one's own head with the same hand.  The wife does not
ordinarily do this to the husband.

4. It would not be reckoned good form for the husband to be
continually going into the zenana, except at particular hours for
meals or rest.

5. __Bara__ = Senior; __Chota__ = Junior.  In joint
families of rank, though the widows remain entitled only to a
life-interest in their husbands' share, their rank remains to
them according to seniority, and the titles "Senior" and "Junior"
continue to distinguish the elder and younger branches, even
though the junior branch be the one in power.



II



My husband was very eager to take me out of __purdah__.  [6]

One day I said to him: "What do I want with the outside world?"

"The outside world may want you," he replied.

"If the outside world has got on so long without me, it may go on
for some time longer.  It need not pine to death for want of me."

"Let it perish, for all I care!  That is not troubling me.  I am
thinking about myself."

"Oh, indeed.  Tell me what about yourself?"

My husband was silent, with a smile.

I knew his way, and protested at once: "No, no, you are not going
to run away from me like that!  I want to have this out with
you."

"Can one ever finish a subject with words?"

"Do stop speaking in riddles.  Tell me..."

"What I want is, that I should have you, and you should have me,
more fully in the outside world.  That is where we are still in
debt to each other."

"Is anything wanting, then, in the love we have here at home?"

"Here you are wrapped up in me.  You know neither what you have,
nor what you want."

"I cannot bear to hear you talk like this."

"I would have you come into the heart of the outer world and meet
reality.  Merely going on with your household duties, living all
your life in the world of household conventions and the drudgery
of household tasks--you were not made for that!  If we meet, and
recognize each other, in the real world, then only will our love
be true."

"If there be any drawback here to our full recognition of each
other, then I have nothing to say.  But as for myself, I feel no
want."

"Well, even if the drawback is only on my side, why shouldn't you
help to remove it?"

Such discussions repeatedly occurred.  One day he said: "The
greedy man who is fond of his fish stew has no compunction in
cutting up the fish according to his need.  But the man who loves
the fish wants to enjoy it in the water; and if that is
impossible he waits on the bank; and even if he comes back home
without a sight of it he has the consolation of knowing that the
fish is all right.  Perfect gain is the best of all; but if that
is impossible, then the next best gain is perfect losing."

I never liked the way my husband had of talking on this subject,
but that is not the reason why I refused to leave the zenana.
His grandmother was still alive.  My husband had filled more than
a hundred and twenty per cent of the house with the twentieth
century, against her taste; but she had borne it uncomplaining.
She would have borne it, likewise, if the daughter-in-law [7] of
the Rajah's house had left its seclusion.  She was even prepared
for this happening.  But I did not consider it important enough
to give her the pain of it.  I have read in books that we are
called "caged birds".  I cannot speak for others, but I had so
much in this cage of mine that there was not room for it in the
universe--at least that is what I then felt.

The grandmother, in her old age, was very fond of me.  At the
bottom of her fondness was the thought that, with the conspiracy
of favourable stars which attended me, I had been able to attract
my husband's love.  Were not men naturally inclined to plunge
downwards?  None of the others, for all their beauty, had been
able to prevent their husbands going headlong into the burning
depths which consumed and destroyed them.  She believed that I
had been the means of extinguishing this fire, so deadly to the
men of the family.  So she kept me in the shelter of her bosom,
and trembled if I was in the least bit unwell.

His grandmother did not like the dresses and ornaments my husband
brought from European shops to deck me with.  But she reflected:
"Men will have some absurd hobby or other, which is sure to be
expensive.  It is no use trying to check their extravagance; one
is glad enough if they stop short of ruin.  If my Nikhil had not
been busy dressing up his wife there is no knowing whom else he
might have spent his money on!"  So whenever any new dress of
mine arrived she used to send for my husband and make merry over
it.

Thus it came about that it was her taste which changed.  The
influence of the modern age fell so strongly upon her, that her
evenings refused to pass if I did not tell her stories out of
English books.

After his grandmother's death, my husband wanted me to go and
live with him in Calcutta.  But I could not bring myself to do
that.  Was not this our House, which she had kept under her
sheltering care through all her trials and troubles?  Would not a
curse come upon me if I deserted it and went off to town?  This
was the thought that kept me back, as her empty seat
reproachfully looked up at me.  That noble lady had come into
this house at the age of eight, and had died in her seventy-ninth
year.  She had not spent a happy life.  Fate had hurled shaft
after shaft at her breast, only to draw out more and more the
imperishable spirit within.  This great house was hallowed with
her tears.  What should I do in the dust of Calcutta, away from
it?

My husband's idea was that this would be a good opportunity for
leaving to my sister-in-law the consolation of ruling over the
household, giving our life, at the same time, more room to branch
out in Calcutta.  That is just where my difficulty came in.  She
had worried my life out, she ill brooked my husband's happiness,
and for this she was to be rewarded!  And what of the day when we
should have to come back here?  Should I then get back my seat at
the head?

"What do you want with that seat?"  my husband would say.  "Are
there not more precious things in life?"

Men never understand these things.  They have their nests in the
outside world; they little know the whole of what the household
stands for.  In these matters they ought to follow womanly
guidance.  Such were my thoughts at that time.

I felt the real point was, that one ought to stand up for one's
rights.  To go away, and leave everything in the hands of the
enemy, would be nothing short of owning defeat.

But why did not my husband compel me to go with him to Calcutta?
I know the reason.  He did not use his power, just because he had
it.

------

6. The seclusion of the zenana, and all the customs peculiar to
it, are designated by the general term "Purdah", which means
Screen.

7. The prestige of the daughter-in-law is of the first importance
in a Hindu household of rank [Trans.].




III


IF one had to fill in, little by little, the gap between day and
night, it would take an eternity to do it.  But the sun rises and
the darkness is dispelled--a moment is sufficient to overcome an
infinite distance.

One day there came the new era of __Swadeshi__ [8] in Bengal;
but as to how it happened, we had no distinct vision.  There was
no gradual slope connecting the past with the present.  For that
reason, I imagine, the new epoch came in like a flood, breaking
down the dykes and sweeping all our prudence and fear before it.
We had no time even to think about, or understand, what had
happened, or what was about to happen.

My sight and my mind, my hopes and my desires, became red with
the passion of this new age.  Though, up to this time, the walls
of the home--which was the ultimate world to my mind--remained
unbroken, yet I stood looking over into the distance, and I heard
a voice from the far horizon, whose meaning was not perfectly
clear to me, but whose call went straight to my heart.

From the time my husband had been a college student he had been
trying to get the things required by our people produced in our
own country.  There are plenty of date trees in our district.  He
tried to invent an apparatus for extracting the juice and boiling
it into sugar and treacle.  I heard that it was a great success,
only it extracted more money than juice.  After a while he came
to the conclusion that our attempts at reviving our industries
were not succeeding for want of a bank of our own.  He was, at
the time, trying to teach me political economy.  This alone would
not have done much harm, but he also took it into his head to
teach his countrymen ideas of thrift, so as to pave the way for a
bank; and then he actually started a small bank.  Its high rate
of interest, which made the villagers flock so enthusiastically
to put in their money, ended by swamping the bank altogether.

The old officers of the estate felt troubled and frightened.
There was jubilation in the enemy's camp.  Of all the family,
only my husband's grandmother remained unmoved.  She would scold
me, saying: "Why are you all plaguing him so?  Is it the fate of
the estate that is worrying you?  How many times have I seen this
estate in the hands of the court receiver!  Are men like women?
Men are born spendthrifts and only know how to waste.  Look here,
child, count yourself fortunate that your husband is not wasting
himself as well!"

My husband's list of charities was a long one.  He would assist
to the bitter end of utter failure anyone who wanted to invent a
new loom or rice-husking machine.  But what annoyed me most was
the way that Sandip Babu [9] used to fleece him on the pretext of
__Swadeshi__ work.  Whenever he wanted to start a newspaper,
or travel about preaching the Cause, or take a change of air by
the advice of his doctor, my husband would unquestioningly supply
him with the money.  This was over and above the regular living
allowance which Sandip Babu also received from him.  The
strangest part of it was that my husband and Sandip Babu did not
agree in their opinions.

As soon as the __Swadeshi__ storm reached my blood, I said to
my husband: "I must burn all my foreign clothes."

"Why burn them?"  said he.  "You need not wear them as long as
you please."

"As long as I please!  Not in this life ..."

"Very well, do not wear them for the rest of your life, then.
But why this bonfire business?"

"Would you thwart me in my resolve?"

"What I want to say is this: Why not try to build up something?
You should not waste even a tenth part of your energies in this
destructive excitement."

"Such excitement will give us the energy to build."

"That is as much as to say, that you cannot light the house
unless you set fire to it."

Then there came another trouble.  When Miss Gilby first came to
our house there was a great flutter, which afterwards calmed down
when they got used to her.  Now the whole thing was stirred up
afresh.  I had never bothered myself before as to whether Miss
Gilby was European or Indian, but I began to do so now.  I said
to my husband: "We must get rid of Miss Gilby."

He kept silent.

I talked to him wildly, and he went away sad at heart.

After a fit of weeping, I felt in a more reasonable mood when we
met at night.  "I cannot," my husband said, "look upon Miss Gilby
through a mist of abstraction, just because she is English.
Cannot you get over the barrier of her name after such a long
acquaintance?  Cannot you realize that she loves you?"

I felt a little ashamed and replied with some sharpness: "Let her
remain.  I am not over anxious to send her away."  And Miss Gilby
remained.

But one day I was told that she had been insulted by a young
fellow on her way to church.  This was a boy whom we were
supporting.  My husband turned him out of the house.  There was
not a single soul, that day, who could forgive my husband for
that act--not even I.  This time Miss Gilby left of her own
accord.  She shed tears when she came to say good-bye, but my
mood would not melt.  To slander the poor boy so--and such a fine
boy, too, who would forget his daily bath and food in his
enthusiasm for __Swadeshi__.

My husband escorted Miss Gilby to the railway station in his own
carriage.  I was sure he was going too far.  When exaggerated
accounts of the incident gave rise to a public scandal, which
found its way to the newspapers, I felt he had been rightly
served.

I had often become anxious at my husband's doings, but had never
before been ashamed; yet now I had to blush for him!  I did not
know exactly, nor did I care, what wrong poor Noren might, or
might not, have done to Miss Gilby, but the idea of sitting in
judgement on such a matter at such a time!  I should have refused
to damp the spirit which prompted young Noren to defy the
Englishwoman.  I could not but look upon it as a sign of
cowardice in my husband, that he should fail to understand this
simple thing.  And so I blushed for him.

And yet it was not that my husband refused to support
__Swadeshi__, or was in any way against the Cause.  Only he
had not been able whole-heartedly to accept the spirit of
__Bande Mataram__.  [10]

"I am willing," he said, "to serve my country; but my worship I
reserve for Right which is far greater than my country.  To
worship my country as a god is to bring a curse upon it."

------

8. The Nationalist movement, which began more as an economic than
a political one, having as its main object the encouragement of
indigenous industries [Trans.].

9. "Babu" is a term of respect, like "Father" or "Mister," but
has also meant in colonial days a person who understands some
English.  [on-line ed.]

10. Lit.: "Hail Mother"; the opening words of a song by Bankim
Chatterjee, the famous Bengali novelist.  The song has now become
the national anthem, and __Bande Mataram__ the national cry,
since the days of the __Swadeshi__ movement [Trans.].



Chapter Two

Bimala's Story

IV



THIS was the time when Sandip Babu with his followers came to our
neighbourhood to preach __Swadeshi__.

There is to be a big meeting in our temple pavilion.  We women
are sitting there, on one side, behind a screen.  Triumphant
shouts of __Bande Mataram__ come nearer: and to them I am
thrilling through and through.  Suddenly a stream of barefooted
youths in turbans, clad in ascetic ochre, rushes into the
quadrangle, like a silt-reddened freshet into a dry river-bed at
the first burst of the rains.  The whole place is filled with an
immense crowd, through which Sandip Babu is borne, seated in a
big chair hoisted on the shoulders of ten or twelve of the
youths.

__Bande Mataram!  Bande Mataram!  Bande Mataram__!  It seems
as though the skies would be rent and scattered into a thousand
fragments.

I had seen Sandip Babu's photograph before.  There was something
in his features which I did not quite like.  Not that he was bad-
looking--far from it: he had a splendidly handsome face.  Yet, I
know not why, it seemed to me, in spite of all its brilliance,
that too much of base alloy had gone into its making.  The light
in his eyes somehow did not shine true.  That was why I did not
like it when my husband unquestioningly gave in to all his
demands.  I could bear the waste of money; but it vexed me to
think that he was imposing on my husband, taking advantage of
friendship.  His bearing was not that of an ascetic, nor even of
a person of moderate means, but foppish all over.  Love of
comfort seemed to ...  any number of such reflections come back
to me today, but let them be.

When, however, Sandip Babu began to speak that afternoon, and the
hearts of the crowd swayed and surged to his words, as though
they would break all bounds, I saw him wonderfully transformed.
Especially when his features were suddenly lit up by a shaft of
light from the slowly setting sun, as it sunk below the roof-line
of the pavilion, he seemed to me to be marked out by the gods as
their messenger to mortal men and women.

From beginning to end of his speech, each one of his utterances
was a stormy outburst.  There was no limit to the confidence of
his assurance.  I do not know how it happened, but I found I had
impatiently pushed away the screen from before me and had fixed
my gaze upon him.  Yet there was none in that crowd who paid any
heed to my doings.  Only once, I noticed, his eyes, like stars in
fateful Orion, flashed full on my face.

I was utterly unconscious of myself.  I was no longer the lady of
the Rajah's house, but the sole representative of Bengal's
womanhood.  And he was the champion of Bengal.  As the sky had
shed its light over him, so he must receive the consecration of a
woman's benediction ...

It seemed clear to me that, since he had caught sight of me, the
fire in his words had flamed up more fiercely.  Indra's [11]
steed refused to be reined in, and there came the roar of thunder
and the flash of lightning.  I said within myself that his
language had caught fire from my eyes; for we women are not only
the deities of the household fire, but the flame of the soul
itself.

I returned home that evening radiant with a new pride and joy.
The storm within me had shifted my whole being from one centre to
another.  Like the Greek maidens of old, I fain would cut off my
long, resplendent tresses to make a bowstring for my hero.  Had
my outward ornaments been connected with my inner feelings, then
my necklet, my armlets, my bracelets, would all have burst their
bonds and flung themselves over that assembly like a shower of
meteors.  Only some personal sacrifice, I felt, could help me to
bear the tumult of my exaltation.

When my husband came home later, I was trembling lest he should
utter a sound out of tune with the triumphant paean which was
still ringing in my ears, lest his fanaticism for truth should
lead him to express disapproval of anything that had been said
that afternoon.  For then I should have openly defied and
humiliated him.  But he did not say a word ...  which I did not
like either.

He should have said: "Sandip has brought me to my senses.  I now
realize how mistaken I have been all this time."

I somehow felt that he was spitefully silent, that he obstinately
refused to be enthusiastic.  I asked how long Sandip Babu was
going to be with us.

"He is off to Rangpur early tomorrow morning," said my husband.

"Must it be tomorrow?"

"Yes, he is already engaged to speak there."

I was silent for a while and then asked again: "Could he not
possibly stay a day longer?"

"That may hardly be possible, but why?"

"I want to invite him to dinner and attend on him myself."

My husband was surprised.  He had often entreated me to be
present when he had particular friends to dinner, but I had never
let myself be persuaded.  He gazed at me curiously, in silence,
with a look I did not quite understand.

I was suddenly overcome with a sense of shame.  "No, no," I
exclaimed, "that would never do!"

"Why not!"  said he.  "I will ask him myself, and if it is at all
possible he will surely stay on for tomorrow."

It turned out to be quite possible.

I will tell the exact truth.  That day I reproached my Creator
because he had not made me surpassingly beautiful--not to steal
any heart away, but because beauty is glory.  In this great day
the men of the country should realize its goddess in its
womanhood.  But, alas, the eyes of men fail to discern the
goddess, if outward beauty be lacking.  Would Sandip Babu find
the __Shakti__ of the Motherland manifest in me?  Or would he
simply take me to be an ordinary, domestic woman?

That morning I scented my flowing hair and tied it in a loose
knot, bound by a cunningly intertwined red silk ribbon.  Dinner,
you see, was to be served at midday, and there was no time to dry
my hair after my bath and do it up plaited in the ordinary way.
I put on a gold-bordered white __sari__, and my short-sleeve
muslin jacket was also gold-bordered.

I felt that there was a certain restraint about my costume and
that nothing could well have been simpler.  But my sister-in-law,
who happened to be passing by, stopped dead before me, surveyed
me from head to foot and with compressed lips smiled a meaning
smile.  When I asked her the reason, "I am admiring your get-up!"
she said.

"What is there so entertaining about it?"  I enquired,
considerably annoyed.

"It's superb," she said.  "I was only thinking that one of those
low-necked English bodices would have made it perfect."  Not only
her mouth and eyes, but her whole body seemed to ripple with
suppressed laughter as she left the room.

I was very, very angry, and wanted to change everything and put
on my everyday clothes.  But I cannot tell exactly why I could
not carry out my impulse.  Women are the ornaments of society--
thus I reasoned with myself--and my husband would never like it,
if I appeared before Sandip Babu unworthily clad.

My idea had been to make my appearance after they had sat down to
dinner.  In the bustle of looking after the serving the first
awkwardness would have passed off.  But dinner was not ready in
time, and it was getting late.  Meanwhile my husband had sent for
me to introduce the guest.

I was feeling horribly shy about looking Sandip Babu in the face.
However, I managed to recover myself enough to say: "I am so
sorry dinner is getting late."

He boldly came and sat right beside me as he replied: "I get a
dinner of some kind every day, but the Goddess of Plenty keeps
behind the scenes.  Now that the goddess herself has appeared, it
matters little if the dinner lags behind."

He was just as emphatic in his manners as he was in his public
speaking.  He had no hesitation and seemed to be accustomed to
occupy, unchallenged, his chosen seat.  He claimed the right to
intimacy so confidently, that the blame would seem to belong to
those who should dispute it.

I was in terror lest Sandip Babu should take me for a shrinking,
old-fashioned bundle of inanity.  But, for the life of me, I
could not sparkle in repartees such as might charm or dazzle him.
What could have possessed me, I angrily wondered, to appear
before him in such an absurd way?

I was about to retire when dinner was over, but Sandip Babu, as
bold as ever, placed himself in my way.

"You must not," he said, "think me greedy.  It was not the dinner
that kept me staying on, it was your invitation.  If you were to
run away now, that would not be playing fair with your guest."

If he had not said these words with a careless ease, they would
have been out of tune.  But, after all, he was such a great
friend of my husband that I was like his sister.

While I was struggling to climb up this high wave of intimacy, my
husband came to the rescue, saying: "Why not come back to us
after you have taken your dinner?"

"But you must give your word," said Sandip Babu, "before we let
you off."

"I will come," said I, with a slight smile.

"Let me tell you," continued Sandip Babu, "why I cannot trust
you.  Nikhil has been married these nine years, and all this
while you have eluded me.  If you do this again for another nine
years, we shall never meet again."

I took up the spirit of his remark as I dropped my voice to
reply: "Why even then should we not meet?"

"My horoscope tells me I am to die early.  None of my forefathers
have survived their thirtieth year.  I am now twenty-seven."

He knew this would go home.  This time there must have been a
shade of concern in my low voice as I said: "The blessings of the
whole country are sure to avert the evil influence of the stars."

"Then the blessings of the country must be voiced by its goddess.
This is the reason for my anxiety that you should return, so that
my talisman may begin to work from today."

Sandip Babu had such a way of taking things by storm that I got
no opportunity of resenting what I never should have permitted in
another.

"So," he concluded with a laugh, "I am going to hold this husband
of yours as a hostage till you come back."

As I was coming away, he exclaimed: "May I trouble you for a
trifle?"

I started and turned round.

"Don't be alarmed," he said.  "It's merely a glass of water.  You
might have noticed that I did not drink any water with my dinner.
I take it a little later."

Upon this I had to make a show of interest and ask him the
reason.  He began to give the history of his dyspepsia.  I was
told how he had been a martyr to it for seven months, and how,
after the usual course of nuisances, which included different
allopathic and homoeopathic misadventures, he had obtained the
most wonderful results by indigenous methods.

"Do you know," he added, with a smile, "God has built even my
infirmities in such a manner that they yield only under the
bombardment of __Swadeshi__ pills."

My husband, at this, broke his silence.  "You must confess," said
he, "that you have as immense an attraction for foreign medicine
as the earth has for meteors.  You have three shelves in your
sitting-room full of..."

Sandip Babu broke in: "Do you know what they are?  They are the
punitive police.  They come, not because they are wanted, but
because they are imposed on us by the rule of this modern age,
exacting fines and-inflicting injuries."

My husband could not bear exaggerations, and I could see he
disliked this.  But all ornaments are exaggerations.  They are
not made by God, but by man.  Once I remember in defence of some
untruth of mine I said to my husband: "Only the trees and beasts
and birds tell unmitigated truths, because these poor things have
not the power to invent.  In this men show their superiority to
the lower creatures, and women beat even men.  Neither is a
profusion of ornament unbecoming for a woman, nor a profusion of
untruth."

As I came out into the passage leading to the zenana I found my
sister-in-law, standing near a window overlooking the reception
rooms, peeping through the venetian shutter.

"You here?"  I asked in surprise.

"Eavesdropping!"  she replied.

------

11. The Jupiter Pluvius of Hindu mythology.

V



When I returned, Sandip Babu was tenderly apologetic.  "I am
afraid we have spoilt your appetite," he said.

I felt greatly ashamed.  Indeed, I had been too indecently quick
over my dinner.  With a little calculation, it would become quite
evident that my non-eating had surpassed the eating.  But I had
no idea that anyone could have been deliberately calculating.

I suppose Sandip Babu detected my feeling of shame, which only
augmented it.  "I was sure," he said, "that you had the impulse
of the wild deer to run away, but it is a great boon that you
took the trouble to keep your promise with me."

I could not think of any suitable reply and so I sat down,
blushing and uncomfortable, at one end of the sofa.  The vision
that I had of myself, as the __Shakti__ of Womanhood,
incarnate, crowning Sandip Babu simply with my presence, majestic
and unashamed, failed me altogether.

Sandip Babu deliberately started a discussion with my husband.
He knew that his keen wit flashed to the best effect in an
argument.  I have often since observed, that he never lost an
opportunity for a passage at arms whenever I happened to be
present.

He was familiar with my husband's views on the cult of __Bande
Mataram__, and began in a provoking way: "So you do not allow
that there is room for an appeal to the imagination in patriotic
work?"

"It has its place, Sandip, I admit, but I do not believe in
giving it the whole place.  I would know my country in its frank
reality, and for this I am both afraid and ashamed to make use of
hypnotic texts of patriotism."

"What you call hypnotic texts I call truth.  I truly believe my
country to be my God.  I worship Humanity.  God manifests Himself
both in man and in his country."

"If that is what you really believe, there should be no
difference for you between man and man, and so between country
and country."

"Quite true.  But my powers are limited, so my worship of
Humanity is continued in the worship of my country."

"I have nothing against your worship as such, but how is it you
propose to conduct your worship of God by hating other countries
in which He is equally manifest?"

"Hate is also an adjunct of worship.  Arjuna won Mahadeva's
favour by wrestling with him.  God will be with us in the end, if
we are prepared to give Him battle."

"If that be so, then those who are serving and those who are
harming the country are both His devotees.  Why, then, trouble to
preach patriotism?"

"In the case of one's own country, it is different.  There the
heart clearly demands worship."

"If you push the same argument further you can say that since God
is manifested in us, our __self__ has to be worshipped before
all else; because our natural instinct claims it."

"Look here, Nikhil, this is all merely dry logic.  Can't you
recognize that there is such a thing as feeling?"

"I tell you the truth, Sandip," my husband replied.  "It is my
feelings that are outraged, whenever you try to pass off
injustice as a duty, and unrighteousness as a moral ideal.  The
fact, that I am incapable of stealing, is not due to my
possessing logical faculties, but to my having some feeling of
respect for myself and love for ideals."

I was raging inwardly.  At last I could keep silent no longer.
"Is not the history of every country," I cried, "whether England,
France, Germany, or Russia, the history of stealing for the sake
of one's own country?"

"They have to answer for these thefts; they are doing so even
now; their history is not yet ended."

"At any rate," interposed Sandip Babu, "why should we not follow
suit?  Let us first fill our country's coffers with stolen goods
and then take centuries, like these other countries, to answer
for them, if we must.  But, I ask you, where do you find this
'answering' in history?"

"When Rome was answering for her sin no one knew it.  All that
time, there was apparently no limit to her prosperity.  But do
you not see one thing: how these political bags of theirs are
bursting with lies and treacheries, breaking their backs under
their weight?"

Never before had I had any opportunity of being present at a
discussion between my husband and his men friends.  Whenever he
argued with me I could feel his reluctance to push me into a
corner.  This arose out of the very love he bore me.  Today for
the first time I saw his fencer's skill in debate.

Nevertheless, my heart refused to accept my husband's position.
I was struggling to find some answer, but it would not come.
When the word "righteousness" comes into an argument, it sounds
ugly to say that a thing can be too good to be useful.

All of a sudden Sandip Babu turned to me with the question: "What
do __you__ say to this?"

"I do not care about fine distinctions," I broke out.  "I will
tell you broadly what I feel.  I am only human.  I am covetous.
I would have good things for my country.  If I am obliged, I
would snatch them and filch them.  I have anger.  I would be
angry for my country's sake.  If necessary, I would smite and
slay to avenge her insults.  I have my desire to be fascinated,
and fascination must be supplied to me in bodily shape by my
country.  She must have some visible symbol casting its spell
upon my mind.  I would make my country a Person, and call her
Mother, Goddess, Durga--for whom I would redden the earth with
sacrificial offerings.  I am human, not divine."

Sandip Babu leapt to his feet with uplifted arms and shouted
"Hurrah!"--The next moment he corrected himself and cried:
"__Bande Mataram__."

A shadow of pain passed over the face of my husband.  He said to
me in a very gentle voice: "Neither am I divine: I am human.  And
therefore I dare not permit the evil which is in me to be
exaggerated into an image of my country--never, never!"

Sandip Babu cried out: "See, Nikhil, how in the heart of a woman
Truth takes flesh and blood.  Woman knows how to be cruel: her
virulence is like a blind storm.  It is beautifully fearful.  In
man it is ugly, because it harbours in its centre the gnawing
worms of reason and thought.  I tell you, Nikhil, it is our women
who will save the country.  This is not the time for nice
scruples.  We must be unswervingly, unreasoningly brutal.  We
must sin.  We must give our women red sandal paste with which to
anoint and enthrone our sin.  Don't you remember what the poet
says:

/*
  Come, Sin, O beautiful Sin,
  Let thy stinging red kisses pour down fiery red wine into our
    blood.
  Sound the trumpet of imperious evil
  And cross our forehead with the wreath of exulting lawlessness,
  O Deity of Desecration,
  Smear our breasts with the blackest mud of disrepute,
    unashamed.
*/

Down with that righteousness, which cannot smilingly bring rack
and ruin."

When Sandip Babu, standing with his head high, insulted at a
moment's impulse all that men have cherished as their highest, in
all countries and in all times, a shiver went right through my
body.

But, with a stamp of his foot, he continued his declamation: "I
can see that you are that beautiful spirit of fire, which burns
the home to ashes and lights up the larger world with its flame.
Give to us the indomitable courage to go to the bottom of Ruin
itself.  Impart grace to all that is baneful."

It was not clear to whom Sandip Babu addressed his last appeal.
It might have been She whom he worshipped with his __Bande
Mataram__.  It might have been the Womanhood of his country.
Or it might have been its representative, the woman before him.
He would have gone further in the same strain, but my husband
suddenly rose from his seat and touched him lightly on the
shoulder saying: "Sandip, Chandranath Babu is here."

I started and turned round, to find an aged gentleman at the
door, calm and dignified, in doubt as to whether he should come
in or retire.  His face was touched with a gentle light like that
of the setting sun.

My husband came up to me and whispered: "This is my master, of
whom I have so often told you.  Make your obeisance to him."

I bent reverently and took the dust of his feet.  He gave me his
blessing saying: "May God protect you always, my little mother."
I was sorely in need of such a blessing at that moment.



Nikhil's Story

I



One day I had the faith to believe that I should be able to bear
whatever came from my God.  I never had the trial.  Now I think
it has come.

I used to test my strength of mind by imagining all kinds of evil
which might happen to me--poverty, imprisonment, dishonour,
death--even Bimala's.  And when I said to myself that I should be
able to receive these with firmness, I am sure I did not
exaggerate.  Only I could never even imagine one thing, and today
it is that of which I am thinking, and wondering whether I can
really bear it.  There is a thorn somewhere pricking in my heart,
constantly giving me pain while I am about my daily work.  It
seems to persist even when I am asleep.  The very moment I wake
up in the morning, I find that the bloom has gone from the face
of the sky.  What is it?  What has happened?

My mind has become so sensitive, that even my past life, which
came to me in the disguise of happiness, seems to wring my very
heart with its falsehood; and the shame and sorrow which are
coming close to me are losing their cover of privacy, all the
more because they try to veil their faces.  My heart has become
all eyes.  The things that should not be seen, the things I do
not want to see--these I must see.

The day has come at last when my ill-starred life has to reveal
its destitution in a long-drawn series of exposures.  This
penury, all unexpected, has taken its seat in the heart where
plenitude seemed to reign.  The fees which I paid to delusion for
just nine years of my youth have now to be returned with interest
to Truth till the end of my days.

What is the use of straining to keep up my pride?  What harm if I
confess that I have something lacking in me?  Possibly it is that
unreasoning forcefulness which women love to find in men.  But is
strength mere display of muscularity?  Must strength have no
scruples in treading the weak underfoot?

But why all these arguments?  Worthiness cannot be earned merely
by disputing about it.  And I am unworthy, unworthy, unworthy.

What if I am unworthy?  The true value of love is this, that it
can ever bless the unworthy with its own prodigality.  For the
worthy there are many rewards on God's earth, but God has
specially reserved love for the unworthy.

Up till now Bimala was my home-made Bimala, the product of the
confined space and the daily routine of small duties.  Did the
love which I received from her, I asked myself, come from the
deep spring of her heart, or was it merely like the daily
provision of pipe water pumped up by the municipal steam-engine
of society?

I longed to find Bimala blossoming fully in all her truth and
power.  But the thing I forgot to calculate was, that one must
give up all claims based on conventional rights, if one would
find a person freely revealed in truth.

Why did I fail to think of this?  Was it because of the husband's
pride of possession over his wife?  No.  It was because I placed
the fullest trust upon love.  I was vain enough to think that I
had the power in me to bear the sight of truth in its awful
nakedness.  It was tempting Providence, but still I clung to my
proud determination to come out victorious in the trial.

Bimala had failed to understand me in one thing.  She could not
fully realize that I held as weakness all imposition of force.
Only the weak dare not be just.  They shirk their responsibility
of fairness and try quickly to get at results through the short-
cuts of injustice.  Bimala has no patience with patience.  She
loves to find in men the turbulent, the angry, the unjust.  Her
respect must have its element of fear.

I had hoped that when Bimala found herself free in the outer
world she would be rescued from her infatuation for tyranny.  But
now I feel sure that this infatuation is deep down in her nature.
Her love is for the boisterous.  From the tip of her tongue to
the pit of her stomach she must tingle with red pepper in order
to enjoy the simple fare of life.  But my determination was,
never to do my duty with frantic impetuosity, helped on by the
fiery liquor of excitement.  I know Bimala finds it difficult to
respect me for this, taking my scruples for feebleness--and she
is quite angry with me because I am not running amuck crying
__Bande Mataram__.

For the matter of that, I have become unpopular with all my
countrymen because I have not joined them in their carousals.
They are certain that either I have a longing for some title, or
else that I am afraid of the police.  The police on their side
suspect me of harbouring some hidden design and protesting too
much in my mildness.

What I really feel is this, that those who cannot find food for
their enthusiasm in a knowledge of their country as it actually
is, or those who cannot love men just because they are men--who
needs must shout and deify their country in order to keep up
their excitement--these love excitement more than their country.

To try to give our infatuation a higher place than Truth is a
sign of inherent slavishness.  Where our minds are free we find
ourselves lost.  Our moribund vitality must have for its rider
either some fantasy, or someone in authority, or a sanction from
the pundits, in order to make it move.  So long as we are
impervious to truth and have to be moved by some hypnotic
stimulus, we must know that we lack the capacity for self-
government.  Whatever may be our condition, we shall either need
some imaginary ghost or some actual medicine-man to terrorize
over us.

The other day when Sandip accused me of lack of imagination,
saying that this prevented me from realizing my country in a
visible image, Bimala agreed with him.  I did not say anything in
my defence, because to win in argument does not lead to
happiness.  Her difference of opinion is not due to any
inequality of intelligence, but rather to dissimilarity of
nature.

They accuse me of being unimaginative--that is, according to
them, I may have oil in my lamp, but no flame.  Now this is
exactly the accusation which I bring against them.  I would say
to them: "You are dark, even as the flints are.  You must come to
violent conflicts and make a noise in order to produce your
sparks.  But their disconnected flashes merely assist your pride,
and not your clear vision."

I have been noticing for some time that there is a gross cupidity
about Sandip.  His fleshly feelings make him harbour delusions
about his religion and impel him into a tyrannical attitude in
his patriotism.  His intellect is keen, but his nature is coarse,
and so he glorifies his selfish lusts under high-sounding names.
The cheap consolations of hatred are as urgently necessary for
him as the satisfaction of his appetites.  Bimala has often
warned me, in the old days, of his hankering after money.  I
understood this, but I could not bring myself to haggle with
Sandip.  I felt ashamed even to own to myself that he was trying
to take advantage of me.

It will, however, be difficult to explain to Bimala today that
Sandip's love of country is but a different phase of his covetous
self-love.  Bimala's hero-worship of Sandip makes me hesitate all
the more to talk to her about him, lest some touch of jealousy
may lead me unwittingly into exaggeration.  It may be that the
pain at my heart is already making me see a distorted picture of
Sandip.  And yet it is better perhaps to speak out than to keep
my feelings gnawing within me.

II



I have known my master these thirty years.  Neither calumny, nor
disaster, nor death itself has any terrors for him.  Nothing
could have saved me, born as I was into the traditions of this
family of ours, but that he has established his own life in the
centre of mine, with its peace and truth and spiritual vision,
thus making it possible for me to realize goodness in its truth.

My master came to me that day and said: "Is it necessary to
detain Sandip here any longer?"

His nature was so sensitive to all omens of evil that he had at
once understood.  He was not easily moved, but that day he felt
the dark shadow of trouble ahead.  Do I not know how well he
loves me?

At tea-time I said to Sandip: "I have just had a letter from
Rangpur.  They are complaining that I am selfishly detaining you.
When will you be going there?"

Bimala was pouring out the tea.  Her face fell at once.  She
threw just one enquiring glance at Sandip.

"I have been thinking," said Sandip, "that this wandering up and
down means a tremendous waste of energy.  I feel that if I could
work from a centre I could achieve more permanent results."

With this he looked up at Bimala and asked: "Do you not think so
too?"

Bimala hesitated for a reply and then said: "Both ways seem good
--to do the work from a centre, as well as by travelling about.
That in which you find greater satisfaction is the way for you."

"Then let me speak out my mind," said Sandip.  "I have never yet
found any one source of inspiration suffice me for good.  That is
why I have been constantly moving about, rousing enthusiasm in
the people, from which in turn I draw my own store of energy.
Today you have given me the message of my country.  Such fire I
have never beheld in any man.  I shall be able to spread the fire
of enthusiasm in my country by borrowing it from you.  No, do not
be ashamed.  You are far above all modesty and diffidence.  You
are the Queen Bee of our hive, and we the workers shall rally
around you.  You shall be our centre, our inspiration."

Bimala flushed all over with bashful pride and her hand shook as
she went on pouring out the tea.

Another day my master came to me and said: "Why don't you two go
up to Darjeeling for a change?  You are not looking well.  Have
you been getting enough sleep?"

I asked Bimala in the evening whether she would care to have a
trip to the Hills.  I knew she had a great longing to see the
Himalayas.  But she refused ...  The country's Cause, I suppose!

I must not lose my faith: I shall wait.  The passage from the
narrow to the larger world is stormy.  When she is familiar with
this freedom, then I shall know where my place is.  If I discover
that I do not fit in with the arrangement of the outer world,
then I shall not quarrel with my fate, but silently take my leave
...  Use force?  But for what?  Can force prevail against Truth?



Sandip's Story

I



The impotent man says: "That which has come to my share is mine."
And the weak man assents.  But the lesson of the whole world is:
"That is really mine which I can snatch away."  My country does
not become mine simply because it is the country of my birth.  It
becomes mine on the day when I am able to win it by force.

Every man has a natural right to possess, and therefore greed is
natural.  It is not in the wisdom of nature that we should be
content to be deprived.  What my mind covets, my surroundings
must supply.  This is the only true understanding between our
inner and outer nature in this world.  Let moral ideals remain
merely for those poor anaemic creatures of starved desire whose
grasp is weak.  Those who can desire with all their soul and
enjoy with all their heart, those who have no hesitation or
scruple, it is they who are the anointed of Providence.  Nature
spreads out her riches and loveliest treasures for their benefit.
They swim across streams, leap over walls, kick open doors, to
help themselves to whatever is worth taking.  In such a getting
one can rejoice; such wresting as this gives value to the thing
taken.

Nature surrenders herself, but only to the robber.  For she
delights in this forceful desire, this forceful abduction.  And
so she does not put the garland of her acceptance round the lean,
scraggy neck of the ascetic.  The music of the wedding march is
struck.  The time of the wedding I must not let pass.  My heart
therefore is eager.  For, who is the bridegroom?  It is I.  The
bridegroom's place belongs to him who, torch in hand, can come in
time.  The bridegroom in Nature's wedding hall comes unexpected
and uninvited.

Ashamed?  No, I am never ashamed!  I ask for whatever I want, and
I do not always wait to ask before I take it.  Those who are
deprived by their own diffidence dignify their privation by the
name of modesty.  The world into which we are born is the world
of reality.  When a man goes away from the market of real things
with empty hands and empty stomach, merely filling his bag with
big sounding words, I wonder why he ever came into this hard
world at all.  Did these men get their appointment from the
epicures of the religious world, to play set tunes on sweet,
pious texts in that pleasure garden where blossom airy nothings?
I neither affect those tunes nor do I find any sustenance in
those blossoms.

What I desire, I desire positively, superlatively.  I want to
knead it with both my hands and both my feet; I want to smear it
all over my body; I want to gorge myself with it to the full.
The scrannel pipes of those who have worn themselves out by their
moral fastings, till they have become flat and pale like starved
vermin infesting a long-deserted bed, will never reach my ear.

I would conceal nothing, because that would be cowardly.  But if
I cannot bring myself to conceal when concealment is needful,
that also is cowardly.  Because you have your greed, you build
your walls.  Because I have my greed, I break through them.  You
use your power: I use my craft.  These are the realities of life.
On these depend kingdoms and empires and all the great
enterprises of men.

As for those __avatars__ who come down from their paradise to
talk to us in some holy jargon--their words are not real.
Therefore, in spite of all the applause they get, these sayings
of theirs only find a place in the hiding corners of the weak.

They are despised by those who are strong, the rulers of the
world.  Those who have had the courage to see this have won
success, while those poor wretches who are dragged one way by
nature and the other way by these ava tars, they set one foot in
the boat of the real and the other in the boat of the unreal, and
thus are in a pitiable plight, able neither to advance nor to
keep their place.

There are many men who seem to have been born only with an
obsession to die.  Possibly there is a beauty, like that of a
sunset, in this lingering death in life which seems to fascinate
them.  Nikhil lives this kind of life, if life it may be called.
Years ago, I had a great argument with him on this point.

"It is true," he said, "that you cannot get anything except by
force.  But then what is this force?  And then also, what is this
getting?  The strength I believe in is the strength of
renouncing."

"So you," I exclaimed, "are infatuated with the glory of
bankruptcy."

"Just as desperately as the chick is infatuated about the
bankruptcy of its shell," he replied.  "The shell is real enough,
yet it is given up in exchange for intangible light and air.  A
sorry exchange, I suppose you would call it?"

When once Nikhil gets on to metaphor, there is no hope of making
him see that he is merely dealing with words, not with realities.
Well, well, let him be happy with his metaphors.  We are the
flesh-eaters of the world; we have teeth and nails; we pursue and
grab and tear.  We are not satisfied with chewing in the evening
the cud of the grass we have eaten in the morning.  Anyhow, we
cannot allow your metaphor-mongers to bar the door to our
sustenance.  In that case we shall simply steal or rob, for we
must live.

People will say that I am starting some novel theory just because
those who are moving in this world are in the habit of talking
differently though they are really acting up to it all the time.
Therefore they fail to understand, as I do, that this is the only
working moral principle.  In point of fact, I know that my idea
is not an empty theory at all, for it has been proved in
practical life.  I have found that my way always wins over the
hearts of women, who are creatures of this world of reality and
do not roam about in cloud-land, as men do, in idea-filled
balloons.

Women find in my features, my manner, my gait, my speech, a
masterful passion--not a passion dried thin with the heat of
asceticism, not a passion with its face turned back at every step
in doubt and debate, but a full-blooded passion.  It roars and
rolls on, like a flood, with the cry: "I want, I want, I want."
Women feel, in their own heart of hearts, that this indomitable
passion is the lifeblood of the world, acknowledging no law but
itself, and therefore victorious.  For this reason they have so
often abandoned themselves to be swept away on the flood-tide of
my passion, recking naught as to whether it takes them to life or
to death.  This power which wins these women is the power of
mighty men, the power which wins the world of reality.

Those who imagine the greater desirability of another world
merely shift their desires from the earth to the skies.  It
remains to be seen how high their gushing fountain will play, and
for how long.  But this much is certain: women were not created
for these pale creatures--these lotus-eaters of idealism.

"Affinity!"  When it suited my need, I have often said that God
has created special pairs of men and women, and that the union of
such is the only legitimate union, higher than all unions made by
law.  The reason of it is, that though man wants to follow
nature, he can find no pleasure in it unless he screens himself
with some phrase--and that is why this world is so overflowing
with lies.

"Affinity!"  Why should there be only one?  There may be affinity
with thousands.  It was never in my agreement with nature that I
should overlook all my innumerable affinities for the sake of
only one.  I have discovered many in my own life up to now, yet
that has not closed the door to one more--and that one is clearly
visible to my eyes.  She has also discovered her own affinity to
me.

And then?

Then, if I do not win I am a coward.



Chapter Three

Bimala's Story

VI



I WONDER what could have happened to my feeling of shame.  The
fact is, I had no time to think about myself.  My days and nights
were passing in a whirl, like an eddy with myself in the centre.
No gap was left for hesitation or delicacy to enter.

One day my sister-in-law remarked to my husband: "Up to now the
women of this house have been kept weeping.  Here comes the men's
turn.

"We must see that they do not miss it," she continued, turning to
me.  "I see you are out for the fray, Chota [12] Rani!  Hurl your
shafts straight at their hearts."

Her keen eyes looked me up and down.  Not one of the colours into
which my toilet, my dress, my manners, my speech, had blossomed
out had escaped her.  I am ashamed to speak of it today, but I
felt no shame then.  Something within me was at work of which I
was not even conscious.  I used to overdress, it is true, but
more like an automaton, with no particular design.  No doubt I
knew which effort of mine would prove specially pleasing to
Sandip Babu, but that required no intuition, for he would discuss
it openly before all of them.

One day he said to my husband: "Do you know, Nikhil, when I first
saw our Queen Bee, she was sitting there so demurely in her gold-
bordered __sari__.  Her eyes were gazing inquiringly into
space, like stars which had lost their way, just as if she had
been for ages standing on the edge of some darkness, looking out
for something unknown.  But when I saw her, I felt a quiver run
through me.  It seemed to me that the gold border of her
__sari__ was her own inner fire flaming out and twining round
her.  That is the flame we want, visible fire!  Look here, Queen
Bee, you really must do us the favour of dressing once more as a
living flame."

So long I had been like a small river at the border of a village.
My rhythm and my language were different from what they are now.
But the tide came up from the sea, and my breast heaved; my banks
gave way and the great drumbeats of the sea waves echoed in my
mad current.  I could not understand the meaning of that sound in
my blood.  Where was that former self of mine?  Whence came
foaming into me this surging flood of glory?  Sandip's hungry
eyes burnt like the lamps of worship before my shrine.  All his
gaze proclaimed that I was a wonder in beauty and power; and the
loudness of his praise, spoken and unspoken, drowned all other
voices in my world.  Had the Creator created me afresh, I
wondered?  Did he wish to make up now for neglecting me so long?
I who before was plain had become suddenly beautiful.  I who
before had been of no account now felt in myself all the
splendour of Bengal itself.

For Sandip Babu was not a mere individual.  In him was the
confluence of millions of minds of the country.  When he called
me the Queen Bee of the hive, I was acclaimed with a chorus of
praise by all our patriot workers.  After that, the loud jests of
my sister-in-law could not touch me any longer.  My relations
with all the world underwent a change.  Sandip Babu made it clear
how all the country was in need of me.  I had no difficulty in
believing this at the time, for I felt that I had the power to do
everything.  Divine strength had come to me.  It was something
which I had never felt before, which was beyond myself.  I had no
time to question it to find out what was its nature.  It seemed
to belong to me, and yet to transcend me.  It comprehended the
whole of Bengal.

Sandip Babu would consult me about every little thing touching
the Cause.  At first I felt very awkward and would hang back, but
that soon wore off.  Whatever I suggested seemed to astonish him.
He would go into raptures and say: "Men can only think.  You
women have a way of understanding without thinking.  Woman was
created out of God's own fancy.  Man, He had to hammer into
shape."

Letters used to come to Sandip Babu from all parts of the country
which were submitted to me for my opinion.  Occasionally he
disagreed with me.  But I would not argue with him.  Then after a
day or two--as if a new light had suddenly dawned upon him--he
would send for me and say: "It was my mistake.  Your suggestion
was the correct one."  He would often confess to me that wherever
he had taken steps contrary to my advice he had gone wrong.  Thus
I gradually came to be convinced that behind whatever was taking
place was Sandip Babu, and behind Sandip Babu was the plain
common sense of a woman.  The glory of a great responsibility
filled my being.

My husband had no place in our counsels.  Sandip Babu treated him
as a younger brother, of whom personally one may be very fond and
yet have no use for his business advice.  He would tenderly and
smilingly talk about my husband's childlike innocence, saying
that his curious doctrine and perversities of mind had a flavour
of humour which made them all the more lovable.  It was seemingly
this very affection for Nikhil which led Sandip Babu to forbear
from troubling him with the burden of the country.

Nature has many anodynes in her pharmacy, which she secretly
administers when vital relations are being insidiously severed,
so that none may know of the operation, till at last one awakes
to know what a great rent has been made.  When the knife was busy
with my life's most intimate tie, my mind was so clouded with
fumes of intoxicating gas that I was not in the least aware of
what a cruel thing was happening.  Possibly this is woman's
nature.  When her passion is roused she loses her sensibility for
all that is outside it.  When, like the river, we women keep to
our banks, we give nourishment with all that we have: when we
overflow them we destroy with all that we are.

------

12. Bimala.  the younger brother's wife, was the __Chota__ or
Junior Rani.



Sandip's Story

II



I can see that something has gone wrong.  I got an inkling of it
the other day.

Ever since my arrival, Nikhil's sitting-room had become a thing
amphibious--half women's apartment, half men's: Bimala had access
to it from the zenana, it was not barred to me from the outer
side.  If we had only gone slow, and made use of our privileges
with some restraint, we might not have fallen foul of other
people.  But we went ahead so vehemently that we could not think
of the consequences.

Whenever Bee comes into Nikhil's room, I somehow get to know of
it from mine.  There are the tinkle of bangles and other little
sounds; the door is perhaps shut with a shade of unnecessary
vehemence; the bookcase is a trifle stiff and creaks if jerked
open.  When I enter I find Bee, with her back to the door, ever
so busy selecting a book from the shelves.  And as I offer to
assist her in this difficult task she starts and protests; and
then we naturally get on to other topics.

The other day, on an inauspicious [13] Thursday afternoon, I
sallied forth from my room at the call of these same sounds.
There was a man on guard in the passage.  I walked on without so
much as glancing at him, but as I approached the door he put
himself in my way saying: "Not that way, sir."

"Not that way!  Why?"

"The Rani Mother is there."

"Oh, very well.  Tell your Rani Mother that Sandip Babu wants to
see her."

"That cannot be, sir.  It is against orders."

I felt highly indignant.  "I order you!"  I said in a raised
voice.

"Go and announce me."

The fellow was somewhat taken aback at my attitude.  In the
meantime I had neared the door.  I was on the point of reaching
it, when he followed after me and took me by the arm saying: "No,
sir, you must not."

What!  To be touched by a flunkey!  I snatched away my arm and
gave the man a sounding blow.  At this moment Bee came out of the
room to find the man about to insult me.

I shall never forget the picture of her wrath!  That Bee is
beautiful is a discovery of my own.  Most of our people would see
nothing in her.  Her tall, slim figure these boors would call
"lanky".  But it is just this lithesomeness of hers that I
admire--like an up-leaping fountain of life, coming direct out of
the depths of the Creator's heart.  Her complexion is dark, but
it is the lustrous darkness of a sword-blade, keen and
scintillating.

"Nanku!"  she commanded, as she stood in the doorway, pointing
with her finger, "leave us."

"Do not be angry with him," said I.  "If it is against orders, it
is I who should retire."

Bee's voice was still trembling as she replied: "You must not go.
Come in."

It was not a request, but again a command!  I followed her in,
and taking a chair fanned myself with a fan which was on the
table.  Bee scribbled something with a pencil on a sheet of paper
and, summoning a servant, handed it to him saying: "Take this to
the Maharaja."

"Forgive me," I resumed.  "I was unable to control myself, and
hit that man of yours.

"You served him right," said Bee.

"But it was not the poor fellow's fault, after all.  He was only
obeying his orders."

Here Nikhil came in, and as he did so I left my seat with a rapid
movement and went and stood near the window with my back to the
room.

"Nanku, the guard, has insulted Sandip Babu," said Bee to Nikhil.

Nikhil seemed to be so genuinely surprised that I had to turn
round and stare at him.  Even an outrageously good man fails in
keeping up his pride of truthfulness before his wife--if she be
the proper kind of woman.

"He insolently stood in the way when Sandip Babu was coming in
here," continued Bee.  "He said he had orders ..."

"Whose orders?"  asked Nikhil.

"How am I to know?"  exclaimed Bee impatiently, her eyes brimming
over with mortification.

Nikhil sent for the man and questioned him.  "It was not my
fault," Nanku repeated sullenly.  "I had my orders."

"Who gave you the order?"

"The Bara Rani Mother."

We were all silent for a while.  After the man had left, Bee
said: "Nanku must go!"

Nikhil remained silent.  I could see that his sense of justice
would not allow this.  There was no end to his qualms.  But this
time he was up against a tough problem.  Bee was not the woman to
take things lying down.  She would have to get even with her
sister-in-law by punishing this fellow.  And as Nikhil remained
silent, her eyes flashed fire.  She knew not how to pour her
scorn upon her husband's feebleness of spirit.  Nikhil left the
room after a while without another word.

The next day Nanku was not to be seen.  On inquiry, I learnt that
he had been sent off to some other part of the estates, and that
his wages had not suffered by such transfer.

I could catch glimpses of the ravages of the storm raging over
this, behind the scenes.  All I can say is, that Nikhil is a
curious creature, quite out of the common.

The upshot was, that after this Bee began to send for me to the
sitting-room, for a chat, without any contrivance, or pretence of
its being an accident.  Thus from bare suggestion we came to
broad hint: the implied came to be expressed.  The daughter-in-
law of a princely house lives in a starry region so remote from
the ordinary outsider that there is not even a regular road for
his approach.  What a triumphal progress of Truth was this which,
gradually but persistently, thrust aside veil after veil of
obscuring custom, till at length Nature herself was laid bare.

Truth?  Of course it was the truth!  The attraction of man and
woman for each other is fundamental.  The whole world of matter,
from the speck of dust upwards, is ranged on its side.  And yet
men would keep it hidden away out of sight, behind a tissue of
words; and with home-made sanctions and prohibitions make of it a
domestic utensil.  Why, it's as absurd as melting down the solar
system to make a watch-chain for one's son-in-law!  [14]

When, in spite of all, reality awakes at the call of what is but
naked truth, what a gnashing of teeth and beating of breasts is
there!  But can one carry on a quarrel with a storm?  It never
takes the trouble to reply, it only gives a shaking.

I am enjoying the sight of this truth, as it gradually reveals
itself.  These tremblings of steps, these turnings of the face,
are sweet to me: and sweet are the deceptions which deceive not
only others, but also Bee herself.  When Reality has to meet the
unreal, deception is its principal weapon; for its enemies always
try to shame Reality by calling it gross, and so it needs must
hide itself, or else put on some disguise.  The circumstances are
such that it dare not frankly avow: "Yes, I am gross, because I
am true.  I am flesh.  I am passion.  I am hunger, unashamed and
cruel."

All is now clear to me.  The curtain flaps, and through it I can
see the preparations for the catastrophe.  The little red ribbon,
which peeps through the luxuriant masses of her hair, with its
flush of secret longing, it is the lolling tongue of the red
storm cloud.  I feel the warmth of each turn of her __sari__,
each suggestion of her raiment, of which even the wearer may not
be fully conscious.

Bee was not conscious, because she was ashamed of the reality; to
which men have given a bad name, calling it Satan; and so it has
to steal into the garden of paradise in the guise of a snake, and
whisper secrets into the ears of man's chosen consort and make
her rebellious; then farewell to all ease; and after that comes
death!

My poor little Queen Bee is living in a dream.  She knows not
which way she is treading.  It would not be safe to awaken her
before the time.  It is best for me to pretend to be equally
unconscious.

The other day, at dinner, she was gazing at me in a curious sort
of way, little realizing what such glances mean!  As my eyes met
hers, she turned away with a flush.  "You are surprised at my
appetite," I remarked.  "I can hide everything, except that I am
greedy!  Anyhow, why trouble to blush for me, since I am
shameless?"

This only made her colour more furiously, as she stammered: "No,
no, I was only..."

"I know," I interrupted.  "Women have a weakness for greedy men;
for it is this greed of ours which gives them the upper hand.
The indulgence which I have always received at their hands has
made me all the more shameless.  I do not mind your watching the
good things disappear, not one bit.  I mean to enjoy every one of
them."

The other day I was reading an English book in which sex-problems
were treated in an audaciously realistic manner.  I had left it
lying in the sitting-room.  As I went there the next afternoon,
for something or other, I found Bee seated with this book in her
hand.  When she heard my footsteps she hurriedly put it down and
placed another book over it--a volume of Mrs Hemans's poems.

"I have never been able to make out," I began, "why women are so
shy about being caught reading poetry.  We men--lawyers,
mechanics, or what not--may well feel ashamed.  If we must read
poetry, it should be at dead of night, within closed doors.  But
you women are so akin to poesy.  The Creator Himself is a lyric
poet, and Jayadeva [15] must have practised the divine art seated
at His feet."

Bee made no reply, but only blushed uncomfortably.  She made as
if she would leave the room.  Whereupon I protested: "No, no,
pray read on.  I will just take a book I left here, and run
away."  With which I took up my book from the table.  "Lucky you
did not think of glancing over its pages," I continued, "or you
would have wanted to chastise me."

"Indeed!  Why?"  asked Bee.

"Because it is not poetry," said I.  "Only blunt things, bluntly
put, without any finicking niceness.  I wish Nikhil would read
it."

Bee frowned a little as she murmured: "What makes you wish that?"

"He is a man, you see, one of us.  My only quarrel with him is
that he delights in a misty vision of this world.  Have you not
observed how this trait of his makes him look on __Swadeshi__
as if it was some poem of which the metre must be kept correct at
every step?  We, with the clubs of our prose, are the iconoclasts
of metre."

"What has your book to do with __Swadeshi__?"

"You would know if you only read it.  Nikhil wants to go by made-
up maxims, in __Swadeshi__ as in everything else; so he knocks
up against human nature at every turn, and then falls to abusing
it.  He never will realize that human nature was created long
before phrases were, and will survive them too."

Bee was silent for a while and then gravely said: "Is it not a
part of human nature to try and rise superior to itself?"

I smiled inwardly.  "These are not your words", I thought to
myself.  "You have learnt them from Nikhil.  You are a healthy
human being.  Your flesh and blood have responded to the call of
reality.  You are burning in every vein with life-fire--do I not
know it?  How long should they keep you cool with the wet towel
of moral precepts?"

"The weak are in the majority," I said aloud.  "They are
continually poisoning the ears of men by repeating these
shibboleths.  Nature has denied them strength--it is thus that
they try to enfeeble others."

"We women are weak," replied Bimala.  "So I suppose we must join
in the conspiracy of the weak."

"Women weak!"  I exclaimed with a laugh.  "Men belaud you as
delicate and fragile, so as to delude you into thinking
yourselves weak.  But it is you women who are strong.  Men make a
great outward show of their so-called freedom, but those who know
their inner minds are aware of their bondage.  They have
manufactured scriptures with their own hands to bind themselves;
with their very idealism they have made golden fetters of women
to wind round their body and mind.  If men had not that
extraordinary faculty of entangling themselves in meshes of their
own contriving, nothing could have kept them bound.  But as for
you women, you have desired to conceive reality with body and
soul.  You have given birth to reality.  You have suckled reality
at your breasts."

Bee was well read for a woman, and would not easily give in to my
arguments.  "If that were true," she objected, "men would not
have found women attractive."

"Women realize the danger," I replied.  "They know that men love
delusions, so they give them full measure by borrowing their own
phrases.  They know that man, the drunkard, values intoxication
more than food, and so they try to pass themselves off as an
intoxicant.  As a matter of fact, but for the sake of man, woman
has no need for any make-believe."

"Why, then, are you troubling to destroy the illusion?"

"For freedom.  I want the country to be free.  I want human
relations to be free."

------

13. According to the Hindu calendar [Trans.].

14. The son-in-law is the pet of a Hindu household.

15. A Vaishnava poet (Sanskrit) whose lyrics of the adoration of
the Divinity serve as well to express all shades of human passion
[Trans.].

III



I was aware that it is unsafe suddenly to awake a sleep-walker.
But I am so impetuous by nature, a halting gait does not suit me.
I knew I was overbold that day.  I knew that the first shock of
such ideas is apt to be almost intolerable.  But with women it is
always audacity that wins.

Just as we were getting on nicely, who should walk in but
Nikhil's old tutor Chandranath Babu.  The world would have been
not half a bad place to live in but for these schoolmasters, who
make one want to quit in disgust.  The Nikhil type wants to keep
the world always a school.  This incarnation of a school turned
up that afternoon at the psychological moment.

We all remain schoolboys in some corner of our hearts, and I,
even I, felt somewhat pulled up.  As for poor Bee, she at once
took her place solemnly, like the topmost girl of the class on
the front bench.  All of a sudden she seemed to remember that she
had to face her examination.

Some people are so like eternal pointsmen lying in wait by the
line, to shunt one's train of thought from one rail to another.

Chandranath Babu had no sooner come in than he cast about for
some excuse to retire, mumbling: "I beg your pardon, I..."

Before he could finish, Bee went up to him and made a profound
obeisance, saying: "Pray do not leave us, sir.  Will you not take
a seat?"  She looked like a drowning person clutching at him for
support--the little coward!

But possibly I was mistaken.  It is quite likely that there was a
touch of womanly wile in it.  She wanted, perhaps, to raise her
value in my eyes.  She might have been pointedly saying to me:
"Please don't imagine for a moment that I am entirely overcome by
you.  My respect for Chandranath Babu is even greater."

Well, indulge in your respect by all means!  Schoolmasters thrive
on it.  But not being one of them, I have no use for that empty
compliment.

Chandranath Babu began to talk about __Swadeshi__.  I thought
I would let him go on with his monologues.  There is nothing like
letting an old man talk himself out.  It makes him feel that he
is winding up the world, forgetting all the while how far away
the real world is from his wagging tongue.

But even my worst enemy would not accuse me of patience.  And
when Chandranath Babu went on to say: "If we expect to gather
fruit where we have sown no seed, then we ..."  I had to
interrupt him.

"Who wants fruit?"  I cried.  "We go by the Author of the Gita
who says that we are concerned only with the doing, not with the
fruit of our deeds."

"What is it then that you do want?"  asked Chandranath Babu.

"Thorns!"  I exclaimed, "which cost nothing to plant."

"Thorns do not obstruct others only," he replied.  "They have a
way of hurting one's own feet."

"That is all right for a copy-book," I retorted.  "But the real
thing is that we have this burning at heart.  Now we have only to
cultivate thorns for other's soles; afterwards when they hurt us
we shall find leisure to repent.  But why be frightened even of
that?  When at last we have to die it will be time enough to get
cold.  While we are on fire let us seethe and boil."

Chandranath Babu smiled.  "Seethe by all means," he said, "but do
not mistake it for work, or heroism.  Nations which have got on
in the world have done so by action, not by ebullition.  Those
who have always lain in dread of work, when with a start they
awake to their sorry plight, they look to short-cuts and scamping
for their deliverance."

I was girding up my loins to deliver a crushing reply, when
Nikhil came back.  Chandranath Babu rose, and looking towards
Bee, said: "Let me go now, my little mother, I have some work to
attend to."

As he left, I showed Nikhil the book in my hand.  "I was telling
Queen Bee about this book," I said.

Ninety-nine per cent of people have to be deluded with lies, but
it is easier to delude this perpetual pupil of the schoolmaster
with the truth.  He is best cheated openly.  So, in playing with
him, the simplest course was to lay my cards on the table.

Nikhil read the title on the cover, but said nothing.  "These
writers," I continued, "are busy with their brooms, sweeping away
the dust of epithets with which men have covered up this world of
ours.  So, as I was saying, I wish you would read it."

"I have read it," said Nikhil.

"Well, what do you say?"

"It is all very well for those who really care to think, but
poison for those who shirk thought."

"What do you mean?"

"Those who preach 'Equal Rights of Property' should not be
thieves.  For, if they are, they would be preaching lies.  When
passion is in the ascendant, this kind of book is not rightly
understood."

"Passion," I replied, "is the street lamp which guides us.  To
call it untrue is as hopeless as to expect to see better by
plucking out our natural eyes."

Nikhil was visibly growing excited.  "I accept the truth of
passion," he said, "only when I recognize the truth of restraint.
By pressing what we want to see right into our eyes we only
injure them: we do not see.  So does the violence of passion,
which would leave no space between the mind and its object,
defeat its purpose."

"It is simply your intellectual foppery," I replied, "which makes
you indulge in moral delicacy, ignoring the savage side of truth.
This merely helps you to mystify things, and so you fail to do
your work with any degree of strength."

"The intrusion of strength," said Nikhil impatiently, "where
strength is out of place, does not help you in your work ...  But
why are we arguing about these things?  Vain arguments only brush
off the fresh bloom of truth."

I wanted Bee to join in the discussion, but she had not said a
word up to now.  Could I have given her too rude a shock, leaving
her assailed with doubts and wanting to learn her lesson afresh
from the schoolmaster?  Still, a thorough shaking-up is
essential.  One must begin by realizing that things supposed to
be unshakeable can be shaken.

"I am glad I had this talk with you," I said to Nikhil, "for I
was on the point of lending this book to Queen Bee to read."

"What harm?"  said Nikhil.  "If I could read the book, why not
Bimala too?  All I want to say is, that in Europe people look at
everything from the viewpoint of science.  But man is neither
mere physiology, nor biology, nor psychology, nor even sociology.
For God's sake don't forget that.  Man is infinitely more than
the natural science of himself.  You laugh at me, calling me the
schoolmaster's pupil, but that is what you are, not I.  You want
to find the truth of man from your science teachers, and not from
your own inner being."

"But why all this excitement?"  I mocked.

"Because I see you are bent on insulting man and making him
petty."

"Where on earth do you see all that?"

"In the air, in my outraged feelings.  You would go on wounding
the great, the unselfish, the beautiful in man."

"What mad idea is this of yours?"

Nikhil suddenly stood up.  "I tell you plainly, Sandip," he said,
"man may be wounded unto death, but he will not die.  This is the
reason why I am ready to suffer all, knowing all, with eyes
open."

With these words he hurriedly left the room.

I was staring blankly at his retreating figure, when the sound of
a book, falling from the table, made me turn to find Bee
following him with quick, nervous steps, making a detour to avoid
passing too near me.

A curious creature, that Nikhil!  He feels the danger threatening
his home, and yet why does he not turn me out?  I know, he is
waiting for Bimal to give him the cue.  If Bimal tells him that
their mating has been a misfit, he will bow his head and admit
that it may have been a blunder!  He has not the strength of mind
to understand that to acknowledge a mistake is the greatest of
all mistakes.  He is a typical example of how ideas make for
weakness.  I have not seen another like him--so whimsical a
product of nature!  He would hardly do as a character in a novel
or drama, to say nothing of real life.

And Bee?  I am afraid her dream-life is over from today.  She has
at length understood the nature of the current which is bearing
her along.  Now she must either advance or retreat, open-eyed.
The chances are she will now advance a step, and then retreat a
step.  But that does not disturb me.  When one is on fire, this
rushing to and fro makes the blaze all the fiercer.  The fright
she has got will only fan her passion.

Perhaps I had better not say much to her, but simply select some
modern books for her to read.  Let her gradually come to the
conviction that to acknowledge and respect passion as the supreme
reality, is to be modern--not to be ashamed of it, not to glorify
restraint.  If she finds shelter in some such word as "modern",
she will find strength.

Be that as it may, I must see this out to the end of the Fifth
Act.  I cannot, unfortunately, boast of being merely a spectator,
seated in the royal box, applauding now and again.  There is a
wrench at my heart, a pang in every nerve.  When I have put out
the light and am in my bed, little touches, little glances,
little words flit about and fill the darkness.  When I get up in
the morning, I thrill with lively anticipations, my blood seems
to course through me to the strains of music ...

There was a double photo-frame on the table with Bee's photograph
by the side of Nikhil's.  I had taken out hers.  Yesterday I
showed Bee the empty side and said: "Theft becomes necessary only
because of miserliness, so its sin must be divided between the
miser and the thief.  Do you not think so?"

"It was not a good one," observed Bee simply, with a little
smile.

"What is to be done?"  said I.  "A portrait cannot be better than
a portrait.  I must be content with it, such as it is."

Bee took up a book and began to turn over the pages.  "If you are
annoyed," I went on, "I must make a shift to fill up the
vacancy."

Today I have filled it up.  This photograph of mine was taken in
my early youth.  My face was then fresher, and so was my mind.
Then I still cherished some illusions about this world and the
next.  Faith deceives men, but it has one great merit: it imparts
a radiance to the features.

My portrait now reposes next to Nikhil's, for are not the two of
us old friends?



Chapter Four

Nikhil's Story

III


I WAS never self-conscious.  But nowadays I often try to take an
outside view--to see myself as Bimal sees me.  What a dismally
solemn picture it makes, my habit of taking things too seriously!

Better, surely, to laugh away the world than flood it with tears.
That is, in fact, how the world gets on.  We relish our food and
rest, only because we can dismiss, as so many empty shadows, the
sorrows scattered everywhere, both in the home and in the outer
world.  If we took them as true, even for a moment, where would
be our appetite, our sleep?

But I cannot dismiss myself as one of these shadows, and so the
load of my sorrow lies eternally heavy on the heart of my world.

Why not stand out aloof in the highway of the universe, and feel
yourself to be part of the all?  In the midst of the immense,
age-long concourse of humanity, what is Bimal to you?  Your wife?
What is a wife?  A bubble of a name blown big with your own
breath, so carefully guarded night and day, yet ready to burst at
any pin-prick from outside.

My wife--and so, forsooth, my very own!  If she says: "No, I am
myself"--am I to reply: "How can that be?  Are you not mine?"

"My wife"--Does that amount to an argument, much less the truth?
Can one imprison a whole personality within that name?

My wife!--Have I not cherished in this little world all that is
purest and sweetest in my life, never for a moment letting it
down from my bosom to the dust?  What incense of worship, what
music of passion, what flowers of my spring and of my autumn,
have I not offered up at its shrine?  If, like a toy paper-boat,
she be swept along into the muddy waters of the gutter--would I
not also...  ?

There it is again, my incorrigible solemnity!  Why "muddy"?  What
"gutter" names, called in a fit of jealousy, do not change the
facts of the world.  If Bimal is not mine, she is not; and no
fuming, or fretting, or arguing will serve to prove that she is.
If my heart is breaking--let it break!  That will not make the
world bankrupt--nor even me; for man is so much greater than the
things he loses in this life.  The very ocean of tears has its
other shore, else none would have ever wept.

But then there is Society to be considered ...  which let Society
consider!  If I weep it is for myself, not for Society.  If Bimal
should say she is not mine, what care I where my Society wife may
be?

Suffering there must be; but I must save myself, by any means in
my power, from one form of self-torture: I must never think that
my life loses its value because of any neglect it may suffer.
The full value of my life does not all go to buy my narrow
domestic world; its great commerce does not stand or fall with
some petty success or failure in the bartering of my personal
joys and sorrows.

The time has come when I must divest Bimala of all the ideal
decorations with which I decked her.  It was owing to my own
weakness that I indulged in such idolatry.  I was too greedy.  I
created an angel of Bimala, in order to exaggerate my own
enjoyment.  But Bimala is what she is.  It is preposterous to
expect that she should assume the rôle of an angel for my
pleasure.  The Creator is under no obligation to supply me with
angels, just because I have an avidity for imaginary perfection.

I must acknowledge that I have merely been an accident in
Bimala's life.  Her nature, perhaps, can only find true union
with one like Sandip.  At the same time, I must not, in false
modesty, accept my rejection as my desert.  Sandip certainly has
attractive qualities, which had their sway also upon myself; but
yet, I feel sure, he is not a greater man than I.  If the wreath
of victory falls to his lot today, and I am overlooked, then the
dispenser of the wreath will be called to judgement.

I say this in no spirit of boasting.  Sheer necessity has driven
me to the pass, that to secure myself from utter desolation I
must recognize all the value that I truly possess.  Therefore,
through the, terrible experience of suffering let there come upon
me the joy of deliverance--deliverance from self-distrust.

I have come to distinguish what is really in me from what I
foolishly imagined to be there.  The profit and loss account has
been settled, and that which remains is myself--not a crippled
self, dressed in rags and tatters, not a sick self to be nursed
on invalid diet, but a spirit which has gone through the worst,
and has survived.

My master passed through my room a moment ago and said with his
hand on my shoulder.  "Get away to bed, Nikhil, the night is far
advanced."

The fact is, it has become so difficult for me to go to bed till
late--till Bimal is fast asleep.  In the day-time we meet, and
even converse, but what am I to say when we are alone together,
in the silence of the night?--so ashamed do I feel in mind and
body.

"How is it, sir, you have not yet retired?"  I asked in my turn.
My master smiled a little, as he left me, saying: "My sleeping
days are over.  I have now attained the waking age."

I had written thus far, and was about to rise to go off bedwards
when, through the window before me, I saw the heavy pall of July
cloud suddenly part a little, and a big star shine through.  It
seemed to say to me: "Dreamland ties are made, and dreamland ties
are broken, but I am here for ever--the everlasting lamp of the
bridal night."

All at once my heart was full with the thought that my Eternal
Love was steadfastly waiting for me through the ages, behind the
veil of material things.  Through many a life, in many a mirror,
have I seen her image--broken mirrors, crooked mirrors, dusty
mirrors.  Whenever I have sought to make the mirror my very own,
and shut it up within my box, I have lost sight of the image.
But what of that.  What have I to do with the mirror, or even the
image?

My beloved, your smile shall never fade, and every dawn there
shall appear fresh for me the vermilion mark on your forehead!

"What childish cajolery of self-deception," mocks some devil from
his dark corner--"silly prattle to make children quiet!"

That may be.  But millions and millions of children, with their
million cries, have to be kept quiet.  Can it be that all this
multitude is quieted with only a lie?  No, my Eternal Love cannot
deceive me, for she is true!

She is true; that is why I have seen her and shall see her so
often, even in my mistakes, even through the thickest mist of
tears.  I have seen her and lost her in the crowd of life's
market-place, and found her again; and I shall find her once more
when I have escaped through the loophole of death.

Ah, cruel one, play with me no longer!  If I have failed to track
you by the marks of your footsteps on the way, by the scent of
your tresses lingering in the air, make me not weep for that for
ever.  The unveiled star tells me not to fear.  That which is
eternal must always be there.

Now let me go and see my Bimala.  She must have spread her tired
limbs on the bed, limp after her struggles, and be asleep.  I
will leave a kiss on her forehead without waking her--that shall
be the flower-offering of my worship.  I believe I could forget
everything after death--all my mistakes, all my sufferings--but
some vibration of the memory of that kiss would remain; for the
wreath which is being woven out of the kisses of many a
successive birth is to crown the Eternal Beloved.

As the gong of the watch rang out, sounding the hour of two, my
sister-in-law came into the room.  "Whatever are you doing,
brother dear?"  [16] she cried.  "For pity's sake go to bed and
stop worrying so.  I cannot bear to look on that awful shadow of
pain on your face."  Tears welled up in her eyes and overflowed
as she entreated me thus.

I could not utter a word, but took the dust of her feet, as I
went off to bed.

------

16. When a relationship is established by marriage, or by mutual
understanding arising out of special friendship or affection, the
persons so related call each other in terms of such relationship,
and not by name.  [Trans.].



Bimala's Story

VII



At first I suspected nothing, feared nothing; I simply felt
dedicated to my country.  What a stupendous joy there was in this
unquestioning surrender.  Verily had I realized how, in
thoroughness of self-destruction, man can find supreme bliss.

For aught I know, this frenzy of mine might have come to a
gradual, natural end.  But Sandip Babu would not have it so, he
would insist on revealing himself.  The tone of his voice became
as intimate as a touch, every look flung itself on its knees in
beggary.  And, through it all, there burned a passion which in
its violence made as though it would tear me up by the roots, and
drag me along by the hair.

I will not shirk the truth.  This cataclysmal desire drew me by
day and by night.  It seemed desperately alluring--this making
havoc of myself.  What a shame it seemed, how terrible, and yet
how sweet!  Then there was my overpowering curiosity, to which
there seemed no limit.  He of whom I knew but little, who never
could assuredly be mine, whose youth flared so vigorously in a
hundred points of flame--oh, the mystery of his seething
passions, so immense, so tumultuous!

I began with a feeling of worship, but that soon passed away.  I
ceased even to respect Sandip; on the contrary, I began to look
down upon him.  Nevertheless this flesh-and-blood lute of mine,
fashioned with my feeling and fancy, found in him a master-
player.  What though I shrank from his touch, and even came to
loathe the lute itself; its music was conjured up all the same.

I must confess there was something in me which ...  what shall I
say?  ...  which makes me wish I could have died!

Chandranath Babu, when he finds leisure, comes to me.  He has the
power to lift my mind up to an eminence from where I can see in a
moment the boundary of my life extended on all sides and so
realize that the lines, which I took from my bounds, were merely
imaginary.

But what is the use of it all?  Do I really desire emancipation?
Let suffering come to our house; let the best in me shrivel up
and become black; but let this infatuation not leave me--such
seems to be my prayer.

When, before my marriage, I used to see a brother-in-law of mine,
now dead, mad with drink--beating his wife in his frenzy, and
then sobbing and howling in maudlin repentance, vowing never to
touch liquor again, and yet, the very same evening, sitting down
to drink and drink--it would fill me with disgust.  But my
intoxication today is still more fearful.  The stuff has not to
be procured or poured out: it springs within my veins, and I know
not how to resist it.

Must this continue to the end of my days?  Now and again I start
and look upon myself, and think my life to be a nightmare which
will vanish all of a sudden with all its untruth.  It has become
so frightfully incongruous.  It has no connection with its past.
What it is, how it could have come to this pass, I cannot
understand.

One day my sister-in-law remarked with a cutting laugh: "What a
wonderfully hospitable Chota Rani we have!  Her guest absolutely
will not budge.  In our time there used to be guests, too; but
they had not such lavish looking after--we were so absurdly taken
up with our husbands.  Poor brother Nikhil is paying the penalty
of being born too modern.  He should have come as a guest if he
wanted to stay on.  Now it looks as if it were time for him to
quit ...  O you little demon, do your glances never fall, by
chance, on his agonized face?"

This sarcasm did not touch me; for I knew that these women had it
not in them to understand the nature of the cause of my devotion.
I was then wrapped in the protecting armour of the exaltation of
sacrifice, through which such shafts were powerless to reach and
shame me.

VIII



For some time all talk of the country's cause has been dropped.
Our conversation nowadays has become full of modern sex-problems,
and various other matters, with a sprinkling of poetry, both old
Vaishnava and modern English, accompanied by a running undertone
of melody, low down in the bass, such as I have never in my life
heard before, which seems to me to sound the true manly note, the
note of power.

The day had come when all cover was gone.  There was no longer
even the pretence of a reason why Sandip Babu should linger on,
or why I should have confidential talks with him every now and
then.  I felt thoroughly vexed with myself, with my sister-in-
law, with the ways of the world, and I vowed I would never again
go to the outer apartments, not if I were to die for it.

For two whole days I did not stir out.  Then, for the first time,
I discovered how far I had travelled.  My life felt utterly
tasteless.  Whatever I touched I wanted to thrust away.  I felt
myself waiting--from the crown of my head to the tips of my toes
--waiting for something, somebody; my blood kept tingling with
some expectation.

I tried busying myself with extra work.  The bedroom floor was
clean enough but I insisted on its being scrubbed over again
under my eyes.  Things were arranged in the cabinets in one kind
of order; I pulled them all out and rearranged them in a
different way.  I found no time that afternoon even to do up my
hair; I hurriedly tied it into a loose knot, and went and worried
everybody, fussing about the store-room.  The stores seemed
short, and pilfering must have been going on of late, but I could
not muster up the courage to take any particular person to task--
for might not the thought have crossed somebody's mind: "Where
were your eyes all these days!"

In short, I behaved that day as one possessed.  The next day I
tried to do some reading.  What I read I have no idea, but after
a spell of absentmindedness I found I had wandered away, book in
hand, along the passage leading towards the outer apartments, and
was standing by a window looking out upon the verandah running
along the row of rooms on the opposite side of the quadrangle.
One of these rooms, I felt, had crossed over to another shore,
and the ferry had ceased to ply.  I felt like the ghost of myself
of two days ago, doomed to remain where I was, and yet not really
there, blankly looking out for ever.

As I stood there, I saw Sandip come out of his room into the
verandah, a newspaper in his hand.  I could see that he looked
extraordinarily disturbed.  The courtyard, the railings, in
front, seemed to rouse his wrath.  He flung away his newspaper
with a gesture which seemed to want to rend the space before him.

I felt I could no longer keep my vow.  I was about to move on
towards the sitting-room, when I found my sister-in-law behind
me.  "O Lord, this beats everything!"  she ejaculated, as she
glided away.  I could not proceed to the outer apartments.

The next morning when my maid came calling, "Rani Mother, it is
getting late for giving out the stores," I flung the keys to her,
saying, "Tell Harimati to see to it," and went on with some
embroidery of English pattern on which I was engaged, seated near
the window.

Then came a servant with a letter.  "From Sandip Babu," said he.
What unbounded boldness!  What must the messenger have thought?
There was a tremor within my breast as I opened the envelope.
There was no address on the letter, only the words: __An urgent
matter--touching the Cause.  Sandip__.

I flung aside the embroidery.  I was up on my feet in a moment,
giving a touch or two to my hair by the mirror.  I kept the
__sari__ I had on, changing only my jacket--for one of my
jackets had its associations.

I had to pass through one of the verandahs, where my sister-in-
law used to sit in the morning slicing betel-nut.  I refused to
feel awkward.  "Whither away, Chota Rani?"  she cried.

"To the sitting-room outside."

"So early!  A matinée, eh?"

And, as I passed on without further reply, she hummed after me a
flippant song.

IX



When I was about to enter the sitting-room, I saw Sandip immersed
in an illustrated catalogue of British Academy pictures, with his
back to the door.  He has a great notion of himself as an expert
in matters of Art.

One day my husband said to him: "If the artists ever want a
teacher, they need never lack for one so long as you are there."
It had not been my husband's habit to speak cuttingly, but
latterly there has been a change and he never spares Sandip.

"What makes you suppose that artists need no teachers?"  Sandip
retorted.

"Art is a creation," my husband replied.  "So we should humbly be
content to receive our lessons about Art from the work of the
artist."

Sandip laughed at this modesty, saying: "You think that meekness
is a kind of capital which increases your wealth the more you use
it.  It is my conviction that those who lack pride only float
about like water reeds which have no roots in the soil."

My mind used to be full of contradictions when they talked thus.
On the one hand I was eager that my husband should win in
argument and that Sandip's pride should be shamed.  Yet, on the
other, it was Sandip's unabashed pride which attracted me so.  It
shone like a precious diamond, which knows no diffidence, and
sparkles in the face of the sun itself.

I entered the room.  I knew Sandip could hear my footsteps as I
went forward, but he pretended not to, and kept his eyes on the
book.

I dreaded his Art talks, for I could not overcome my delicacy
about the pictures he talked of, and the things he said, and had
much ado in putting on an air of overdone insensibility to hide
my qualms.  So, I was almost on the point of retracing my steps,
when, with a deep sigh, Sandip raised his eyes, and affected to
be startled at the sight of me.  "Ah, you have come!"  he said.

In his words, in his tone, in his eyes, there was a world of
suppressed reproach, as if the claims he had acquired over me
made my absence, even for these two or three days, a grievous
wrong.  I knew this attitude was an insult to me, but, alas, I
had not the power to resent it.

I made no reply, but though I was looking another way, I could
not help feeling that Sandip's plaintive gaze had planted itself
right on my face, and would take no denial.  I did so wish he
would say something, so that I could shelter myself behind his
words.  I cannot tell how long this went on, but at last I could
stand it no longer.  "What is this matter," I asked, "you are
wanting to tell me about?"

Sandip again affected surprise as he said: "Must there always be
some matter?  Is friendship by itself a crime?  Oh, Queen Bee, to
think that you should make so light of the greatest thing on
earth!  Is the heart's worship to be shut out like a stray cur?"

There was again that tremor within me.  I could feel the crisis
coming, too importunate to be put off.  Joy and fear struggled
for the mastery.  Would my shoulders, I wondered, be broad enough
to stand its shock, or would it not leave me overthrown, with my
face in the dust?

I was trembling all over.  Steadying myself with an effort I
repeated: "You summoned me for something touching the Cause, so I
have left my household duties to attend to it."

"That is just what I was trying to explain," he said, with a dry
laugh.  "Do you not know that I come to worship?  Have I not told
you that, in you, I visualize the __Shakti__ of our country?
The Geography of a country is not the whole truth.  No one can
give up his life for a map!  When I see you before me, then only
do I realize how lovely my country is.  When you have anointed me
with your own hands, then shall I know I have the sanction of my
country; and if, with that in my heart, I fall fighting, it shall
not be on the dust of some map-made land, but on a lovingly
spread skirt--do you know what kind of skirt?--like that of the
earthen-red __sari__ you wore the other day, with a broad
blood-red border.  Can I ever forget it?  Such are the visions
which give vigour to life, and joy to death!"

Sandip's eyes took fire as he went on, but whether it was the
fire of worship, or of passion, I could not tell.  I was reminded
of the day on which I first heard him speak, when I could not be
sure whether he was a person, or just a living flame.

I had not the power to utter a word.  You cannot take shelter
behind the walls of decorum when in a moment the fire leaps up
and, with the flash of its sword and the roar of its laughter,
destroys all the miser's stores.  I was in terror lest he should
forget himself and take me by the hand.  For he shook like a
quivering tongue of fire; his eyes showered scorching sparks on
me.

"Are you for ever determined," he cried after a pause, "to make
gods of your petty household duties--you who have it in you to
send us to life or to death?  Is this power of yours to be kept
veiled in a zenana?  Cast away all false shame, I pray you; snap
your fingers at the whispering around.  Take your plunge today
into the freedom of the outer world."

When, in Sandip's appeals, his worship of the country gets to be
subtly interwoven with his worship of me, then does my blood
dance, indeed, and the barriers of my hesitation totter.  His
talks about Art and Sex, his distinctions between Real and
Unreal, had but clogged my attempts at response with some
revolting nastiness.  This, however, now burst again into a glow
before which my repugnance faded away.  I felt that my
resplendent womanhood made me indeed a goddess.  Why should not
its glory flash from my forehead with visible brilliance?  Why
does not my voice find a word, some audible cry, which would be
like a sacred spell to my country for its fire initiation?

All of a sudden my maid Khema rushed into the room, dishevelled.
"Give me my wages and let me go," she screamed.  "Never in all my
life have I been so ..."  The rest of her speech was drowned in
sobs.

"What is the matter?"

Thako, the Bara Rani's maid, it appeared, had for no rhyme or
reason reviled her in unmeasured terms.  She was in such a state,
it was no manner of use trying to pacify her by saying I would
look into the matter afterwards.

The slime of domestic life that lay beneath the lotus bank of
womanhood came to the surface.  Rather than allow Sandip a
prolonged vision of it, I had to hurry back within.



X


My sister-in-law was absorbed in her betel-nuts, the suspicion of
a smile playing about her lips, as if nothing untoward had
happened.  She was still humming the same song.

"Why has your Thako been calling poor Khema names?"  I burst out.

"Indeed?  The wretch!  I will have her broomed out of the house.
What a shame to spoil your morning out like this!  As for Khema,
where are the hussy's manners to go and disturb you when you are
engaged?  Anyhow, Chota Rani, don't you worry yourself with these
domestic squabbles.  Leave them to me, and return to your
friend."

How suddenly the wind in the sails of our mind veers round!  This
going to meet Sandip outside seemed, in the light of the zenana
code, such an extraordinarily out-of-the-way thing to do that I
went off to my own room, at a loss for a reply.  I knew this was
my sister-in-law's doing and that she had egged her maid on to
contrive this scene.  But I had brought myself to such an
unstable poise that I dared not have my fling.

Why, it was only the other day that I found I could not keep up
to the last the unbending hauteur with which I had demanded from
my husband the dismissal of the man Nanku.  I felt suddenly
abashed when the Bara Rani came up and said: "It is really all my
fault, brother dear.  We are old-fashioned folk, and I did not
quite like the ways of your Sandip Babu, so I only told the guard
...  but how was I to know that our Chota Rani would take this as
an insult?--I thought it would be the other way about!  Just my
incorrigible silliness!"

The thing which seems so glorious when viewed from the heights of
the country's cause, looks so muddy when seen from the bottom.
One begins by getting angry, and then feels disgusted.

I shut myself into my room, sitting by the window, thinking how
easy life would be if only one could keep in harmony with one's
surroundings.  How simply the senior Rani sits in her verandah
with her betel-nuts and how inaccessible to me has become my
natural seat beside my daily duties!  Where will it all end, I
asked myself?  Shall I ever recover, as from a delirium, and
forget it all; or am I to be dragged to depths from which there
can be no escape in this life?  How on earth did I manage to let
my good fortune escape me, and spoil my life so?  Every wall of
this bedroom of mine, which I first entered nine years ago as a
bride, stares at me in dismay.

When my husband came home, after his M.A.  examination, he
brought for me this orchid belonging to some far-away land beyond
the seas.  From beneath these few little leaves sprang such a
cascade of blossoms, it looked as if they were pouring forth from
some overturned urn of Beauty.  We decided, together, to hang it
here, over this window.  It flowered only that once, but we have
always been in hope of its doing so once more.  Curiously enough
I have kept on watering it these days, from force of habit, and
it is still green.

It is now four years since I framed a photograph of my husband in
ivory and put it in the niche over there.  If I happen to look
that way I have to lower my eyes.  Up to last week I used
regularly to put there the flowers of my worship, every morning
after my bath.  My husband has often chided me over this.

"It shames me to see you place me on a height to which I do not
belong," he said one day.

"What nonsense!"

"I am not only ashamed, but also jealous!"

"Just hear him!  Jealous of whom, pray?"

"Of that false me.  It only shows that I am too petty for you,
that you want some extraordinary man who can overpower you with
his superiority, and so you needs must take refuge in making for
yourself another 'me'."

"This kind of talk only makes me angry," said I.

"What is the use of being angry with me?"  he replied.  "Blame
your fate which allowed you no choice, but made you take me
blindfold.  This keeps you trying to retrieve its blunder by
making me out a paragon."

I felt so hurt at the bare idea that tears started to my eyes
that day.  And whenever I think of that now, I cannot raise my
eyes to the niche.

For now there is another photograph in my jewel case.  The other
day, when arranging the sitting-room, I brought away that double
photo frame, the one in which Sandip's portrait was next to my
husband's.  To this portrait I have no flowers of worship to
offer, but it remains hidden away under my gems.  It has all the
greater fascination because kept secret.  I look at it now and
then with doors closed.  At night I turn up the lamp, and sit
with it in my hand, gazing and gazing.  And every night I think
of burning it in the flame of the lamp, to be done with it for
ever; but every night I heave a sigh and smother it again in my
pearls and diamonds.

Ah, wretched woman!  What a wealth of love was twined round each
one of those jewels!  Oh, why am I not dead?

Sandip had impressed it on me that hesitation is not in the
nature of woman.  For her, neither right nor left has any
existence--she only moves forward.  When the women of our country
wake up, he repeatedly insisted, their voice will be unmistakably
confident in its utterance of the cry: "I want."

"I want!"  Sandip went on one day--this was the primal word at
the root of all creation.  It had no maxim to guide it, but it
became fire and wrought itself into suns and stars.  Its
partiality is terrible.  Because it had a desire for man, it
ruthlessly sacrificed millions of beasts for millions of years to
achieve that desire.  That terrible word "I want" has taken flesh
in woman, and therefore men, who are cowards, try with all their
might to keep back this primeval flood With their earthen dykes.
They are afraid lest, laughing and dancing as it goes, it should
wash away all the hedges and props of their pumpkin field.  Men,
in every age, flatter themselves that they have secured this
force within the bounds of their convenience, but it gathers and
grows.  Now it is calm and deep like a lake, but gradually its
pressure will increase, the dykes will give way, and the force
which has so long been dumb will rush forward with the roar: "I
want!"

These words of Sandip echo in my heart-beats like a war-drum.
They shame into silence all my conflicts with myself.  What do I
care what people may think of me?  Of what value are that orchid
and that niche in my bedroom?  What power have they to belittle
me, to put me to shame?  The primal fire of creation burns in me.

I felt a strong desire to snatch down the orchid and fling it out
of the window, to denude the niche of its picture, to lay bare
and naked the unashamed spirit of destruction that raged within
me.  My arm was raised to do it, but a sudden pang passed through
my breast, tears started to my eyes.  I threw myself down and
sobbed: "What is the end of all this, what is the end?"



Sandip's Story

IV



When I read these pages of the story of my life I seriously
question myself: Is this Sandip?  Am I made of words?  Am I
merely a book with a covering of flesh and blood?

The earth is not a dead thing like the moon.  She breathes.  Her
rivers and oceans send up vapours in which she is clothed.  She
is covered with a mantle of her own dust which flies about the
air.  The onlooker, gazing upon the earth from the outside, can
see only the light reflected from this vapour and this dust.  The
tracks of the mighty continents are not distinctly visible.

The man, who is alive as this earth is, is likewise always
enveloped in the mist of the ideas which he is breathing out.
His real land and water remain hidden, and he appears to be made
of only lights and shadows.

It seems to me, in this story of my life, that, like a living
plant, I am displaying the picture of an ideal world.  But I am
not merely what I want, what I think--I am also what I do not
love, what I do not wish to be.  My creation had begun before I
was born.  I had no choice in regard to my surroundings and so
must make the best of such material as comes to my hand.

My theory of life makes me certain that the Great is cruel To be
just is for ordinary men--it is reserved for the great to be
unjust.  The surface of the earth was even.  The volcano butted
it with its fiery horn and found its own eminence--its justice
was not towards its obstacle, but towards itself.  Successful
injustice and genuine cruelty have been the only forces by which
individual or nation has become millionaire or monarch.

That is why I preach the great discipline of Injustice.  I say to
everyone: Deliverance is based upon injustice.  Injustice is the
fire which must keep on burning something in order to save itself
from becoming ashes.  Whenever an individual or nation becomes
incapable of perpetrating injustice it is swept into the dust-bin
of the world.

As yet this is only my idea--it is not completely myself.  There
are rifts in the armour through which something peeps out which
is extremely soft and sensitive.  Because, as I say, the best
part of myself was created before I came to this stage of
existence.

From time to time I try my followers in their lesson of cruelty.
One day we went on a picnic.  A goat was grazing by.  I asked
them: "Who is there among you that can cut off a leg of that
goat, alive, with this knife, and bring it to me?"  While they
all hesitated, I went myself and did it.  One of them fainted at
the sight.  But when they saw me unmoved they took the dust of my
feet, saying that I was above all human weaknesses.  That is to
say, they saw that day the vaporous envelope which was my idea,
but failed to perceive the inner me, which by a curious freak of
fate has been created tender and merciful.

In the present chapter of my life, which is growing in interest
every day round Bimala and Nikhil, there is also much that
remains hidden underneath.  This malady of ideas which afflicts
me is shaping my life within: nevertheless a great part of my
life remains outside its influence; and so there is set up a
discrepancy between my outward life and its inner design which I
try my best to keep concealed even from myself; otherwise it may
wreck not only my plans, but my very life.

Life is indefinite--a bundle of contradictions.  We men, with our
ideas, strive to give it a particular shape by melting it into a
particular mould--into the definiteness of success.  All the
world-conquerors, from Alexander down to the American
millionaires, mould themselves into a sword or a mint, and thus
find that distinct image of themselves which is the source of
their success.

The chief controversy between Nikhil and myself arises from this:
that though I say "know thyself", and Nikhil also says "know
thyself", his interpretation makes this "knowing" tantamount to
"not knowing".

"Winning your kind of success," Nikhil once objected, "is success
gained at the cost of the soul: but the soul is greater than
success."

I simply said in answer: "Your words are too vague."

"That I cannot help," Nikhil replied.  "A machine is distinct
enough, but not so life.  If to gain distinctness you try to know
life as a machine, then such mere distinctness cannot stand for
truth.  The soul is not as distinct as success, and so you only
lose your soul if you seek it in your success."

"Where, then, is this wonderful soul?"

"Where it knows itself in the infinite and transcends its
success."

"But how does all this apply to our work for the country?"

"It is the same thing.  Where our country makes itself the final
object, it gains success at the cost of the soul.  Where it
recognizes the Greatest as greater than all, there it may miss
success, but gains its soul."

"Is there any example of this in history?"

"Man is so great that he can despise not only the success, but
also the example.  Possibly example is lacking, just as there is
no example of the flower in the seed.  But there is the urgence
of the flower in the seed all the same."

It is not that I do not at all understand Nikhil's point of view;
that is rather where my danger lies.  I was born in India and the
poison of its spirituality runs in my blood.  However loudly I
may proclaim the madness of walking in the path of self-
abnegation, I cannot avoid it altogether.

This is exactly how such curious anomalies happen nowadays in our
country.  We must have our religion and also our nationalism; our
__Bhagavadgita__ and also our __Bande Mataram__.  The result is that
both of them suffer.  It is like performing with an English military
band, side by side with our Indian festive pipes.  I must make it
the purpose of my life to put an end to this hideous confusion.

I want the western military style to prevail, not the Indian.
We shall then not be ashamed of the flag of our passion, which
mother Nature has sent with us as our standard into the
battlefield of life.  Passion is beautiful and pure--pure as the
lily that comes out of the slimy soil.  It rises superior to its
defilement and needs no Pears' soap to wash it clean.



V


A question has been worrying me the last few days.  Why am I
allowing my life to become entangled with Bimala's?  Am I a
drifting log to be caught up at any and every obstacle?

Not that I have any false shame at Bimala becoming an object of
my desire.  It is only too clear how she wants me, and so I look
on her as quite legitimately mine.  The fruit hangs on the branch
by the stem, but that is no reason why the claim of the stem
should be eternal.  Ripe fruit cannot for ever swear by its
slackening stem-hold.  All its sweetness has been accumulated for
me; to surrender itself to my hand is the reason of its
existence, its very nature, its true morality.  So I must pluck
it, for it becomes me not to make it futile.

But what is teasing me is that I am getting entangled.  Am I not
born to rule?--to bestride my proper steed, the crowd, and drive
it as I will; the reins in my hand, the destination known only to
me, and for it the thorns, the mire, on the road?  This steed now
awaits me at the door, pawing and champing its bit, its neighing
filling the skies.  But where am I, and what am I about, letting
day after day of golden opportunity slip by?

I used to think I was like a storm--that the torn flowers with
which I strewed my path would not impede my progress.  But I am
only wandering round and round a flower like a bee--not a storm.
So, as I was saying, the colouring of ideas which man gives
himself is only superficial.  The inner man remains as ordinary
as ever.  If someone, who could see right into me, were to write
my biography, he would make me out to be no different from that
lout of a Panchu, or even from Nikhil!

Last night I was turning over the pages of my old diary ...  I
had just graduated, and my brain was bursting with philosophy.
Even so early I had vowed not to harbour any illusions, whether
of my own or other's imagining, but to build my life on a solid
basis of reality.  But what has since been its actual story?
Where is its solidity?  It has rather been a network, where,
though the thread be continuous, more space is taken up by the
holes.  Fight as I may, these will not own defeat.  Just as I was
congratulating myself on steadily following the thread, here I am
badly caught in a hole!  For I have become susceptible to
compunctions.

"I want it; it is here; let me take it"--This is a clear-cut,
straightforward policy.  Those who can pursue its course with
vigour needs must win through in the end.  But the gods would not
have it that such journey should be easy, so they have deputed
the siren Sympathy to distract the wayfarer, to dim his vision
with her tearful mist.

I can see that poor Bimala is struggling like a snared deer.
What a piteous alarm there is in her eyes!  How she is torn with
straining at her bonds!  This sight, of course, should gladden
the heart of a true hunter.  And so do I rejoice; but, then, I am
also touched; and therefore I dally, and standing on the brink I
am hesitating to pull the noose fast.

There have been moments, I know, when I could have bounded up to
her, clasped her hands and folded her to my breast, unresisting.
Had I done so, she would not have said one word.  She was aware
that some crisis was impending, which in a moment would change
the meaning of the whole world.  Standing before that cavern of
the incalculable but yet expected, her face went pale and her
eyes glowed with a fearful ecstasy.  Within that moment, when it
arrives, an eternity will take shape, which our destiny awaits,
holding its breath.

But I have let this moment slip by.  I did not, with
uncompromising strength, press the almost certain into the
absolutely assured.  I now see clearly that some hidden elements
in my nature have openly ranged themselves as obstacles in my
path.

That is exactly how Ravana, whom I look upon as the real hero of
the __Ramayana__, met with his doom.  He kept Sita in his
Asoka garden, awaiting her pleasure, instead of taking her
straight into his harem.  This weak spot in his otherwise grand
character made the whole of the abduction episode futile.
Another such touch of compunction made him disregard, and be
lenient to, his traitorous brother Bibhisan, only to get himself
killed for his pains.

Thus does the tragic in life come by its own.  In the beginning
it lies, a little thing, in some dark under-vault, and ends by
overthrowing the whole superstructure.  The real tragedy is, that
man does not know himself for what he really is.

VI



Then again there is Nikhil.  Crank though he be, laugh at him as
I may, I cannot get rid of the idea that he is my friend.  At
first I gave no thought to his point of view, but of late it has
begun to shame and hurt me.  Therefore I have been trying to talk
and argue with him in the same enthusiastic way as of old, but it
does not ring true.  It is even leading me at times into such a
length of unnaturalness as to pretend to agree with him.  But
such hypocrisy is not in my nature, nor in that of Nikhil either.
This, at least, is something we have in common.  That is why,
nowadays, I would rather not come across him, and have taken to
fighting shy of his presence.

All these are signs of weakness.  No sooner is the possibility of
a wrong admitted than it becomes actual, and clutches you by the
throat, however you may then try to shake off all belief in it.
What I should like to be able to tell Nikhil frankly is, that
happenings such as these must be looked in the face--as great
Realities--and that which is the Truth should not be allowed to
stand between true friends.

There is no denying that I have really weakened.  It was not this
weakness which won over Bimala; she burnt her wings in the blaze
of the full strength of my unhesitating manliness.  Whenever
smoke obscures its lustre she also becomes confused, and draws
back.  Then comes a thorough revulsion of feeling, and she fain
would take back the garland she has put round my neck, but
cannot; and so she only closes her eyes, to shut it out of sight.

But all the same I must not swerve from the path I have chalked
out.  It would never do to abandon the cause of the country,
especially at the present time.  I shall simply make Bimala one
with my country.  The turbulent west wind which has swept away
the country's veil of conscience, will sweep away the veil of the
wife from Bimala's face, and in that uncovering there will be no
shame.  The ship will rock as it bears the crowd across the
ocean, flying the pennant of __Bande Mataram__, and it will
serve as the cradle to my power, as well as to my love.

Bimala will see such a majestic vision of deliverance, that her
bonds will slip from about her, without shame, without her even
being aware of it.  Fascinated by the beauty of this terrible
wrecking power, she will not hesitate a moment to be cruel.  I
have seen in Bimala's nature the cruelty which is the inherent
force of existence--the cruelty which with its unrelenting might
keeps the world beautiful.

If only women could be set free from the artificial fetters put
round them by men, we could see on earth the living image of
Kali, the shameless, pitiless goddess.  I am a worshipper of
Kali, and one day I shall truly worship her, setting Bimala on
her altar of Destruction.  For this let me get ready.

The way of retreat is absolutely closed for both of us.  We shall
despoil each other: get to hate each other: but never more be
free.



Chapter Five

Nikhil's Story

IV



EVERYTHING is rippling and waving with the flood of August.  The
young shoots of rice have the sheen of an infant's limbs.  The
water has invaded the garden next to our house.  The morning
light, like the love of the blue sky, is lavished upon the earth
...  Why cannot I sing?  The water of the distant river is
shimmering with light; the leaves are glistening; the rice-
fields, with their fitful shivers, break into gleams of gold; and
in this symphony of Autumn, only I remain voiceless.  The
sunshine of the world strikes my heart, but is not reflected
back.

When I realize the lack of expressiveness in myself, I know why I
am deprived.  Who could bear my company day and night without a
break?  Bimala is full of the energy of life, and so she has
never become stale to me for a moment, in all these nine years of
our wedded life.

My life has only its dumb depths; but no murmuring rush.  I can
only receive: not impart movement.  And therefore my company is
like fasting.  I recognize clearly today that Bimala has been
languishing because of a famine of companionship.

Then whom shall I blame?  Like Vidyapati I can only lament:

/*
  It is August, the sky breaks into a passionate rain;
  Alas, empty is my house.
*/

My house, I now see, was built to remain empty, because its doors
cannot open.  But I never knew till now that its divinity had
been sitting outside.  I had fondly believed that she had
accepted my sacrifice, and granted in return her boon.  But,
alas, my house has all along been empty.

Every year, about this time, it was our practice to go in a
house-boat over the broads of Samalda.  I used to tell Bimala
that a song must come back to its refrain over and over again.
The original refrain of every song is in Nature, where the rain-
laden wind passes over the rippling stream, where the green
earth, drawing its shadow-veil over its face, keeps its ear close
to the speaking water.  There, at the beginning of time, a man
and a woman first met--not within walls.  And therefore we two
must come back to Nature, at least once a year, to tune our love
anew to the first pure note of the meeting of hearts.

The first two anniversaries of our married life I spent in
Calcutta, where I went through my examinations.  But from the
next year onwards, for seven years without a break, we have
celebrated our union among the blossoming water-lilies.  Now
begins the next octave of my life.

It was difficult for me to ignore the fact that the same month of
August had come round again this year.  Does Bimala remember it,
I wonder?--she has given me no reminder.  Everything is mute
about me.

/*
  It is August, the sky breaks into a passionate rain;
  Alas, empty is my house.
*/

The house which becomes empty through the parting of lovers,
still has music left in the heart of its emptiness.  But the
house that is empty because hearts are asunder, is awful in its
silence.  Even the cry of pain is out of place there.

This cry of pain must be silenced in me.  So long as I continue
to suffer, Bimala will never have true freedom.  I must free her
completely, otherwise I shall never gain my freedom from untruth
...

I think I have come to the verge of understanding one thing.  Man
has so fanned the flame of the loves of men and women, as to make
it overpass its rightful domain, and now, even in the name of
humanity itself, he cannot bring it back under control.  Man's
worship has idolized his passion.  But there must be no more
human sacrifices at its shrine ...

I went into my bedroom this morning, to fetch a book.  It is long
since I have been there in the day-time.  A pang passed through
me as I looked round it today, in the morning light.  On the
clothes rack was hanging a __sari__ of Bimala's, crinkled
ready for wear.  On the dressing-table were her perfumes, her
comb, her hair-pins, and with them, still, her vermilion box!
Underneath were her tiny gold-embroidered slippers.

Once, in the old days, when Bimala had not yet overcome her
objections to shoes, I had got these out from Lucknow, to tempt
her.  The first time she was ready to drop for very shame, to go
in them even from the room to the verandah.  Since then she has
worn out many shoes, but has treasured up this pair.  When first
showing her the slippers, I chaffed her over a curious practice
of hers; "I have caught you taking the dust of my feet, thinking
me asleep!  These are the offerings of my worship to ward the
dust off the feet of my wakeful divinity."  "You must not say
such things," she protested, "or I will never wear your shoes!"

This bedroom of mine--it has a subtle atmosphere which goes
straight to my heart.  I was never aware, as I am today, how my
thirsting heart has been sending out its roots to cling round
each and every familiar object.  The severing of the main root, I
see, is not enough to set life free.  Even these little slippers
serve to hold one back.

My wandering eyes fall on the niche.  My portrait there is
looking the same as ever, in spite of the flowers scattered round
it having been withered black!  Of all the things in the room
their greeting strikes me as sincere.  They are still here simply
because it was not felt worth while even to remove them.  Never
mind; let me welcome truth, albeit in such sere and sorry garb,
and look forward to the time when I shall be able to do so
unmoved, as does my photograph.

As I stood there, Bimal came in from behind.  I hastily turned my
eyes from the niche to the shelves as I muttered: "I came to get
Amiel's Journal."  What need had Ito volunteer an explanation?  I
felt like a wrong-doer, a trespasser, prying into a secret not
meant for me.  I could not look Bimal in the face, but hurried
away.

V



I had just made the discovery that it was useless to keep up a
pretence of reading in my room outside, and also that it was
equally beyond me to busy myself attending to anything at all--so
that all the days of my future bid fair to congeal into one solid
mass and settle heavily on my breast for good--when Panchu, the
tenant of a neighbouring __zamindar__, came up to me with a
basketful of cocoa-nuts and greeted me with a profound obeisance.

"Well, Panchu," said I.  "What is all this for?"

I had got to know Panchu through my master.  He was extremely
poor, nor was I in a position to do anything for him; so I
supposed this present was intended to procure a tip to help the
poor fellow to make both ends meet.  I took some money from my
purse and held it out towards him, but with folded hands he
protested: "I cannot take that, sir!"

"Why, what is the matter?"

"Let me make a clean breast of it, sir.  Once, when I was hard
pressed, I stole some cocoa-nuts from the garden here.  I am
getting old, and may die any day, so I have come to pay them
back."

Amiel's Journal could not have done me any good that day.  But
these words of Panchu lightened my heart.  There are more things
in life than the union or separation of man and woman.  The great
world stretches far beyond, and one can truly measure one's joys
and sorrows when standing in its midst.

Panchu was devoted to my master.  I know well enough how he
manages to eke out a livelihood.  He is up before dawn every day,
and with a basket of __pan__ leaves, twists of tobacco,
coloured cotton yarn, little combs, looking-glasses, and other
trinkets beloved of the village women, he wades through the knee-
deep water of the marsh and goes over to the Namasudra quarters.
There he barters his goods for rice, which fetches him a little
more than their price in money.  If he can get back soon enough
he goes out again, after a hurried meal, to the sweetmeat
seller's, where he assists in beating sugar for wafers.  As soon
as he comes home he sits at his shell-bangle making, plodding on
often till midnight.  All this cruel toil does not earn, for
himself and his family, a bare two meals a day during much more
than half the year.  His method of eating is to begin with a good
filling draught of water, and his staple food is the cheapest
kind of seedy banana.  And yet the family has to go with only one
meal a day for the rest of the year.

At one time I had an idea of making him a charity allowance,
"But," said my master, "your gift may destroy the man, it cannot
destroy the hardship of his lot.  Mother Bengal has not only this
one Panchu.  If the milk in her breasts has run dry, that cannot
be supplied from the outside."

These are thoughts which give one pause, and I decided to devote
myself to working it out.  That very day I said to Bimal: "Let us
dedicate our lives to removing the root of this sorrow in our
country."

"You are my Prince Siddharta, [17] I see," she replied with a
smile.  "But do not let the torrent of your feelings end by
sweeping me away also!"

"Siddharta took his vows alone.  I want ours to be a joint
arrangement."

The idea passed away in talk.  The fact is, Bimala is at heart
what is called a "lady".  Though her own people are not well off,
she was born a Rani.  She has no doubts in her mind that there is
a lower unit of measure for the trials and troubles of the "lower
classes".  Want is, of course, a permanent feature of their
lives, but does not necessarily mean "want" to them.  Their very
smallness protects them, as the banks protect the pool; by
widening bounds only the slime is exposed.

The real fact is that Bimala has only come into my home, not into
my life.  I had magnified her so, leaving her such a large place,
that when I lost her, my whole way of life became narrow and
confined.  I had thrust aside all other objects into a corner to
make room for Bimala--taken up as I was with decorating her and
dressing her and educating her and moving round her day and
night; forgetting how great is humanity and how nobly precious is
man's life.  When the actualities of everyday things get the
better of the man, then is Truth lost sight of and freedom
missed.  So painfully important did Bimala make the mere
actualities, that the truth remained concealed from me.  That is
why I find no gap in my misery, and spread this minute point of
my emptiness over all the world.  And so, for hours on this
Autumn morning, the refrain has been humming in my ears:

/*
  It is the month of August, and the sky breaks into a passionate
    rain;
  Alas, my house is empty.
*/

------

17. The name by which Buddha was known when a Prince, before
renouncing the world.



Bimala's Story

XI



The change which had, in a moment, come over the mind of Bengal
was tremendous.  It was as if the Ganges had touched the ashes of
the sixty thousand sons of Sagar [18] which no fire could
enkindle, no other water knead again into living clay.  The ashes
of lifeless Bengal suddenly spoke up: "Here am I."

I have read somewhere that in ancient Greece a sculptor had the
good fortune to impart life to the image made by his own hand.
Even in that miracle, however, there was the process of form
preceding life.  But where was the unity in this heap of barren
ashes?  Had they been hard like stone, we might have had hopes of
some form emerging, even as Ahalya, though turned to stone, at
last won back her humanity.  But these scattered ashes must have
dropped to the dust through gaps in the Creator's fingers, to be
blown hither and thither by the wind.  They had become heaped up,
but were never before united.  Yet in this day which had come to
Bengal, even this collection of looseness had taken shape, and
proclaimed in a thundering voice, at our very door: "Here I am."

How could we help thinking that it was all supernatural?  This
moment of our history seemed to have dropped into our hand like a
jewel from the crown of some drunken god.  It had no resemblance
to our past; and so we were led to hope that all our wants and
miseries would disappear by the spell of some magic charm, that
for us there was no longer any boundary line between the possible
and the impossible.  Everything seemed to be saying to us: "It is
coming; it has come!"

Thus we came to cherish the belief that our history needed no
steed, but that like heaven's chariot it would move with its own
inherent power--At least no wages would have to be paid to the
charioteer; only his wine cup would have to be filled again and
again.  And then in some impossible paradise the goal of our
hopes would be reached.

My husband was not altogether unmoved, but through all our
excitement it was the strain of sadness in him which deepened and
deepened.  He seemed to have a vision of something beyond the
surging present.

I remember one day, in the course of the arguments he continually
had with Sandip, he said: "Good fortune comes to our gate and
announces itself, only to prove that we have not the power to
receive it--that we have not kept things ready to be able to
invite it into our house."

"No," was Sandip's answer.  "You talk like an atheist because you
do not believe in our gods.  To us it has been made quite visible
that the Goddess has come with her boon, yet you distrust the
obvious signs of her presence."

"It is because I strongly believe in my God," said my husband,
"that I feel so certain that our preparations for his worship are
lacking.  God has power to give the boon, but we must have power
to accept it."

This kind of talk from my husband would only annoy me.  I could
not keep from joining in: "You think this excitement is only a
fire of drunkenness, but does not drunkenness, up to a point,
give strength?"

"Yes," my husband replied.  "It may give strength, but not
weapons."

"But strength is the gift of God," I went on.  "Weapons can be
supplied by mere mechanics."

My husband smiled.  "The mechanics will claim their wages before
they deliver their supplies," he said.

Sandip swelled his chest as he retorted: "Don't you trouble about
that.  Their wages shall be paid."

"I shall bespeak the festive music when the payment has been
made, not before," my husband answered.

"You needn't imagine that we are depending on your bounty for the
music," said Sandip scornfully.  "Our festival is above all money
payments."

And in his thick voice he began to sing:

/*
  "My lover of the unpriced love, spurning payments,
  Plays upon the simple pipe, bought for nothing,
  Drawing my heart away."
*/

Then with a smile he turned to me and said: "If I sing, Queen
Bee, it is only to prove that when music comes into one's life,
the lack of a good voice is no matter.  When we sing merely on
the strength of our tunefulness, the song is belittled.  Now that
a full flood of music has swept over our country, let Nikhil
practise his scales, while we rouse the land with our cracked
voices:

/*
  "My house cries to me: Why go out to lose your all?
  My life says: All that you have, fling to the winds!
  If we must lose our all, let us lose it: what is it worth after
    all?
  If I must court ruin, let me do it smilingly;
  For my quest is the death-draught of immortality.
*/

"The truth is, Nikhil, that we have all lost our hearts.  None
can hold us any longer within the bounds of the easily possible,
in our forward rush to the hopelessly impossible.

/*
  "Those who would draw us back,
  They know not the fearful joy of recklessness.
  They know not that we have had our call
  From the end of the crooked path.
  All that is good and straight and trim--
  Let it topple over in the dust."
*/

I thought that my husband was going to continue the discussion,
but he rose silently from his seat and left us.

The thing that was agitating me within was merely a variation of
the stormy passion outside, which swept the country from one end
to the other.  The car of the wielder of my destiny was fast
approaching, and the sound of its wheels reverberated in my
being.  I had a constant feeling that something extraordinary
might happen any moment, for which, however, the responsibility
would not be mine.  Was I not removed from the plane in which
right and wrong, and the feelings of others, have to be
considered?  Had I ever wanted this--had I ever been waiting or
hoping for any such thing?  Look at my whole life and tell me
then, if I was in any way accountable.

Through all my past I had been consistent in my devotion--but
when at length it came to receiving the boon, a different god
appeared!  And just as the awakened country, with its __Bande
Mataram__, thrills in salutation to the unrealized future
before it, so do all my veins and nerves send forth shocks of
welcome to the unthought-of, the unknown, the importunate
Stranger.

One night I left my bed and slipped out of my room on to the open
terrace.  Beyond our garden wall are fields of ripening rice.
Through the gaps in the village groves to the North, glimpses of
the river are seen.  The whole scene slept in the darkness like
the vague embryo of some future creation.

In that future I saw my country, a woman like myself, standing
expectant.  She has been drawn forth from her home corner by the
sudden call of some Unknown.  She has had no time to pause or
ponder, or to light herself a torch, as she rushes forward into
the darkness ahead.  I know well how her very soul responds to
the distant flute-strains which call her; how her breast rises
and falls; how she feels she nears it, nay it is already hers, so
that it matters not even if she run blindfold.  She is no mother.
There is no call to her of children in their hunger, no home to
be lighted of an evening, no household work to be done.  So; she
hies to her tryst, for this is the land of the Vaishnava Poets.
She has left home, forgotten domestic duties; she has nothing but
an unfathomable yearning which hurries her on--by what road, to
what goal, she recks not.

I, also, am possessed of just such a yearning.  I likewise have
lost my home and also lost my way.  Both the end and the means
have become equally shadowy to me.  There remain only the
yearning and the hurrying on.  Ah!  wretched wanderer through the
night, when the dawn reddens you will see no trace of a way to
return.  But why return?  Death will serve as well.  If the Dark
which sounded the flute should lead to destruction, why trouble
about the hereafter?  When I am merged in its blackness, neither
I, nor good and bad, nor laughter, nor tears, shall be any more!

------

18. The condition of the curse which had reduced them to ashes
was such that they could only be restored to life if the stream
of the Ganges was brought down to them.  [Trans.].

XII



In Bengal the machinery of time being thus suddenly run at full
pressure, things which were difficult became easy, one following
soon after another.  Nothing could be held back any more, even in
our corner of the country.  In the beginning our district was
backward, for my husband was unwilling to put any compulsion on
the villagers.  "Those who make sacrifices for their country's
sake are indeed her servants," he would say, "but those who
compel others to make them in her name are her enemies.  They
would cut freedom at the root, to gain it at the top."

But when Sandip came and settled here, and his followers began to
move about the country, speaking in towns and market-places,
waves of excitement came rolling up to us as well.  A band of
young fellows of the locality attached themselves to him, some
even who had been known as a disgrace to the village.  But the
glow of their genuine enthusiasm lighted them up, within as well
as without.  It became quite clear that when the pure breezes of
a great joy and hope sweep through the land, all dirt and decay
are cleansed away.  It is hard, indeed, for men to be frank and
straight and healthy, when their country is in the throes of
dejection.

Then were all eyes turned on my husband, from whose estates alone
foreign sugar and salt and cloths had not been banished.  Even
the estate officers began to feel awkward and ashamed over it.
And yet, some time ago, when my husband began to import country-
made articles into our village, he had been secretly and openly
twitted for his folly, by old and young alike.  When
__Swadeshi__ had not yet become a boast, we had despised it
with all our hearts.

My husband still sharpens his Indian-made pencils with his
Indian-made knife, does his writing with reed pens, drinks his
water out of a bell-metal vessel, and works at night in the light
of an old-fashioned castor-oil lamp.  But this dull, milk-and-
water __Swadeshi__ of his never appealed to us.  Rather, we
had always felt ashamed of the inelegant, unfashionable furniture
of his reception-rooms, especially when he had the magistrate, or
any other European, as his guest.

My husband used to make light of my protests.  "Why allow such
trifles to upset you?"  he would say with a smile.

"They will think us barbarians, or at all events wanting in
refinement."

"If they do, I will pay them back by thinking that their
refinement does not go deeper than their white skins."

My husband had an ordinary brass pot on his writing-table which
he used as a flower-vase.  It has often happened that, when I had
news of some European guest, I would steal into his room and put
in its place a crystal vase of European make.  "Look here,
Bimala," he objected at length, "that brass pot is as unconscious
of itself as those blossoms are; but this thing protests its
purpose so loudly, it is only fit for artificial flowers."

The Bara Rani, alone, pandered to my husband's whims.  Once she
comes panting to say: "Oh, brother, have you heard?  Such lovely
Indian soaps have come out!  My days of luxury are gone by;
still, if they contain no animal fat, I should like to try some."

This sort of thing makes my husband beam all over, and the house
is deluged with Indian scents and soaps.  Soaps indeed!  They are
more like lumps of caustic soda.  And do I not know that what my
sister-in-law uses on herself are the European soaps of old,
while these are made over to the maids for washing clothes?

Another time it is: "Oh, brother dear, do get me some of these
new Indian pen-holders."

Her "brother" bubbles up as usual, and the Bara Rani's room
becomes littered with all kinds of awful sticks that go by the
name of __Swadeshi__ pen-holders.  Not that it makes any
difference to her, for reading and writing are out of her line.
Still, in her writing-case, lies the selfsame ivory pen-holder,
the only one ever handled.

The fact is, all this was intended as a hit at me, because I
would not keep my husband company in his vagaries.  It was no
good trying to show up my sister-in-law's insincerity; my
husband's face would set so hard, if I barely touched on it.  One
only gets into trouble, trying to save such people from being
imposed upon!

The Bara Rani loves sewing.  One day I could not help blurting
out: "What a humbug you are, sister!  When your 'brother' is
present, your mouth waters at the very mention of __Swadeshi__
scissors, but it is the English-made article every time when you
work."

"What harm?"  she replied.  "Do you not see what pleasure it
gives him?  We have grown up together in this house, since he was
a boy.  I simply cannot bear, as you can, the sight of the smile
leaving his face.  Poor dear, he has no amusement except this
playing at shop-keeping.  You are his only dissipation, and you
will yet be his ruin!"

"Whatever you may say, it is not right to be double-faced," I
retorted.

My sister-in-law laughed out in my face.  "Oh, our artless little
Chota Rani!--straight as a schoolmaster's rod, eh?  But a woman
is not built that way.  She is soft and supple, so that she may
bend without being crooked."

I could not forget those words: "You are his dissipation, and
will be his ruin!"  Today I feel--if a man needs must have some
intoxicant, let it not be a woman.

XIII



Suksar, within our estates, is one of the biggest trade centres
in the district.  On one side of a stretch of water there is held
a daily bazar; on the other, a weekly market.  During the rains
when this piece of water gets connected with the river, and boats
can come through, great quantities of cotton yarns, and woollen
stuffs for the coming winter, are brought in for sale.

At the height of our enthusiasm, Sandip laid it down that all
foreign articles, together with the demon of foreign influence,
must be driven out of our territory.

"Of course!"  said I, girding myself up for a fight.

"I have had words with Nikhil about it," said Sandip.  "He tells
me, he does not mind speechifying, but he will not have
coercion."

"I will see to that," I said, with a proud sense of power.  I
knew how deep was my husband's love for me.  Had I been in my
senses I should have allowed myself to be torn to pieces rather
than assert my claim to that, at such a time.  But Sandip had to
be impressed with the full strength of my __Shakti__.

Sandip had brought home to me, in his irresistible way, how the
cosmic Energy was revealed for each individual in the shape of
some special affinity.  Vaishnava Philosophy, he said, speaks of
the __Shakti__ of Delight that dwells in the heart of
creation, ever attracting the heart of her Eternal Lover.  Men
have a perpetual longing to bring out this __Shakti__ from the
hidden depths of their own nature, and those of us who succeed in
doing so at once clearly understand the meaning of the music
coming to us from the Dark.  He broke out singing:

/*
  "My flute, that was busy with its song,
  Is silent now when we stand face to face.
  My call went seeking you from sky to sky
    When you lay hidden;
  But now all my cry finds its smile
    In the face of my beloved."
*/

Listening to his allegories, I had forgotten that I was plain and
simple Bimala.  I was __Shakti__; also an embodiment of
Universal joy.  Nothing could fetter me, nothing was impossible
for me; whatever I touched would gain new life.  The world around
me was a fresh creation of mine; for behold, before my heart's
response had touched it, there had not been this wealth of gold
in the Autumn sky!  And this hero, this true servant of the
country, this devotee of mine--this flaming intelligence, this
burning energy, this shining genius--him also was I creating from
moment to moment.  Have I not seen how my presence pours fresh
life into him time after time?

The other day Sandip begged me to receive a young lad, Amulya, an
ardent disciple of his.  In a moment I could see a new light
flash out from the boy's eyes, and knew that he, too, had a
vision of __Shakti__ manifest, that my creative force had
begun its work in his blood.  "What sorcery is this of yours!"
exclaimed Sandip next day.  "Amulya is a boy no longer, the wick
of his life is all ablaze.  Who can hide your fire under your
home-roof?  Every one of them must be touched up by it, sooner or
later, and when every lamp is alight what a grand carnival of a
__Dewali__ we shall have in the country!"

Blinded with the brilliance of my own glory I had decided to
grant my devotee this boon.  I was overweeningly confident that
none could baulk me of what I really wanted.  When I returned to
my room after my talk with Sandip, I loosed my hair and tied it
up over again.  Miss Gilby had taught me a way of brushing it up
from the neck and piling it in a knot over my head.  This style
was a favourite one with my husband.  "It is a pity," he once
said, "that Providence should have chosen poor me, instead of
poet Kalidas, for revealing all the wonders of a woman's neck.
The poet would probably have likened it to a flower-stem; but I
feel it to be a torch, holding aloft the black flame of your
hair."  With which he ...  but why, oh why, do I go back to all
that?

I sent for my husband.  In the old days I could contrive a
hundred and one excuses, good or bad, to get him to come to me.
Now that all this had stopped for days I had lost the art of
contriving.



Nikhil's Story

VI



Panchu's wife has just died of a lingering consumption.  Panchu
must undergo a purification ceremony to cleanse himself of sin
and to propitiate his community.  The community has calculated
and informed him that it will cost one hundred and twenty-three
rupees.

"How absurd!"  I cried, highly indignant.  "Don't submit to this,
Panchu.  What can they do to you?"

Raising to me his patient eyes like those of a tired-out beast of
burden, he said: "There is my eldest girl, sir, she will have to
be married.  And my poor wife's last rites have to be put
through."

"Even if the sin were yours, Panchu," I mused aloud, "you have
surely suffered enough for it already."

"That is so, sir," he naďvely assented.  "I had to sell part of
my land and mortgage the rest to meet the doctor's bills.  But
there is no escape from the offerings I have to make the
Brahmins."

What was the use of arguing?  When will come the time, I
wondered, for the purification of the Brahmins themselves who can
accept such offerings?

After his wife's illness and funeral, Panchu, who had been
tottering on the brink of starvation, went altogether beyond his
depth.  In a desperate attempt to gain consolation of some sort
he took to sitting at the feet of a wandering ascetic, and
succeeded in acquiring philosophy enough to forget that his
children went hungry.  He kept himself steeped for a time in the
idea that the world is vanity, and if of pleasure it has none,
pain also is a delusion.  Then, at last, one night he left his
little ones in their tumble-down hovel, and started off wandering
on his own account.

I knew nothing of this at the time, for just then a veritable
ocean-churning by gods and demons was going on in my mind.  Nor
did my master tell me that he had taken Panchu's deserted
children under his own roof and was caring for them, though alone
in the house, with his school to attend to the whole day.

After a month Panchu came back, his ascetic fervour considerably
worn off.  His eldest boy and girl nestled up to him, crying:
"Where have you been all this time, father?"  His youngest boy
filled his lap; his second girl leant over his back with her arms
around his neck; and they all wept together.  "O sir!"  sobbed
Panchu, at length, to my master.  "I have not the power to give
these little ones enough to eat--I am not free to run away from
them.  What has been my sin that I should be scourged so, bound
hand and foot?"

In the meantime the thread of Panchu's little trade connections
had snapped and he found he could not resume them.  He clung on
to the shelter of my master's roof, which had first received him
on his return, and said not a word of going back home.  "Look
here, Panchu," my master was at last driven to say.  "If you
don't take care of your cottage, it will tumble down altogether.
I will lend you some money with which you can do a bit of
peddling and return it me little by little."

Panchu was not excessively pleased--was there then no such thing
as charity on earth?  And when my master asked him to write out a
receipt for the money, he felt that this favour, demanding a
return, was hardly worth having.  My master, however, did not
care to make an outward gift which would leave an inward
obligation.  To destroy self-respect is to destroy caste, was his
idea.

After signing the note, Panchu's obeisance to my master fell off
considerably in its reverence--the dust-taking was left out.  It
made my master smile; he asked nothing better than that courtesy
should stoop less low.  "Respect given and taken truly balances
the account between man and man," was the way he put it, "but
veneration is overpayment."

Panchu began to buy cloth at the market and peddle it about the
village.  He did not get much of cash payment, it is true, but
what he could realize in kind, in the way of rice, jute, and
other field produce, went towards settlement of his account.  In
two month's time he was able to pay back an instalment of my
master's debt, and with it there was a corresponding reduction in
the depth of his bow.  He must have begun to feel that he had
been revering as a saint a mere man, who had not even risen
superior to the lure of lucre.

While Panchu was thus engaged, the full shock of the
__Swadeshi__ flood fell on him.

VII



It was vacation time, and many youths of our village and its
neighbourhood had come home from their schools and colleges.
They attached themselves to Sandip's leadership with enthusiasm,
and some, in their excess of zeal, gave up their studies
altogether.  Many of the boys had been free pupils of my school
here, and some held college scholarships from me in Calcutta.
They came up in a body, and demanded that I should banish foreign
goods from my Suksar market.

I told them I could not do it.

They were sarcastic: "Why, Maharaja, will the loss be too much
for you?"

I took no notice of the insult in their tone, and was about to
reply that the loss would fall on the poor traders and their
customers, not on me, when my master, who was present,
interposed.

"Yes, the loss will be his--not yours, that is clear enough," he
said.

"But for one's country .  ."

"The country does not mean the soil, but the men on it,"
interrupted my master again.  "Have you yet wasted so much as a
glance on what was happening to them?  But now you would dictate
what salt they shall eat, what clothes they shall wear.  Why
should they put up with such tyranny, and why should we let
them?"

"But we have taken to Indian salt and sugar and cloth ourselves."

"You may do as you please to work off your irritation, to keep up
your fanaticism.  You are well off, you need not mind the cost.
The poor do not want to stand in your way, but you insist on
their submitting to your compulsion.  As it is, every moment of
theirs is a life-and-death struggle for a bare living; you cannot
even imagine the difference a few pice means to them--so little
have you in common.  You have spent your whole past in a superior
compartment, and now you come down to use them as tools for the
wreaking of your wrath.  I call it cowardly."

They were all old pupils of my master, so they did not venture to
be disrespectful, though they were quivering with indignation.
They turned to me.  "Will you then be the only one, Maharaja, to
put obstacles in the way of what the country would achieve?"

"Who am I, that I should dare do such a thing?  Would I not
rather lay down my life to help it?"

The M.A.  student smiled a crooked smile, as he asked: "May we
enquire what you are actually doing to help?"

"I have imported Indian mill-made yarn and kept it for sale in my
Suksar market, and also sent bales of it to markets belonging to
neighbouring __zamindars__."

"But we have been to your market, Maharaja," the same student
exclaimed, "and found nobody buying this yarn."

"That is neither my fault nor the fault of my market.  It only
shows the whole country has not taken your vow."

"That is not all," my master went on.  "It shows that what you
have pledged yourselves to do is only to pester others.  You want
dealers, who have not taken your vow, to buy that yarn; weavers,
who have not taken your vow, to make it up; then their wares
eventually to be foisted on to consumers who, also, have not
taken your vow.  The method?  Your clamour, and the
__zamindars'__ oppression.  The result: all righteousness
yours, all privations theirs!"

"And may we venture to ask, further, what your share of the
privation has been?"  pursued a science student.

"You want to know, do you?"  replied my master.  "It is Nikhil
himself who has to buy up that Indian mill yarn; he has had to
start a weaving school to get it woven; and to judge by his past
brilliant business exploits, by the time his cotton fabrics leave
the loom their cost will be that of cloth-of-gold; so they will
only find a use, perhaps, as curtains for his drawing-room, even
though their flimsiness may fail to screen him.  When you get
tired of your vow, you will laugh the loudest at their artistic
effect.  And if their workmanship is ever truly appreciated at
all, it will be by foreigners."

I have known my master all my life, but have never seen him so
agitated.  I could see that the pain had been silently
accumulating in his heart for some time, because of his
surpassing love for me, and that his habitual self-possession had
become secretly undermined to the breaking point.

"You are our elders," said the medical student.  "It is unseemly
that we should bandy words with you.  But tell us, pray, finally,
are you determined not to oust foreign articles from your
market?"

"I will not," I said, "because they are not mine."

"Because that will cause you a loss!"  smiled the M.A.  student.

"Because he, whose is the loss, is the best judge," retorted my
master.

With a shout of __Bande Mataram__ they left us.



Chapter Six

Nikhil's Story

VIII



A FEW days later, my master brought Panchu round to me.  His
__zamindar__, it appeared, had fined him a hundred rupees, and
was threatening him with ejectment.

"For what fault?"  I enquired.

"Because," I was told, "he has been found selling foreign cloths.
He begged and prayed Harish Kundu, his __zamindar__, to let
him sell off his stock, bought with borrowed money, promising
faithfully never to do it again; but the __zamindar__ would
not hear of it, and insisted on his burning the foreign stuff
there and then, if he wanted to be let off.  Panchu in his
desperation blurted out defiantly: "I can't afford it!  You are
rich; why not buy it up and burn it?"  This only made Harish
Kundu red in the face as he shouted: "The scoundrel must be
taught manners, give him a shoe-beating!"  So poor Panchu got
insulted as well as fined.

"What happened to the cloth?"

"The whole bale was burnt."

"Who else was there?"

"Any number of people, who all kept shouting __Bande
Mataram__.  Sandip was also there.  He took up some of the
ashes, crying: 'Brothers!  This is the first funeral pyre lighted
by your village in celebration of the last rites of foreign
commerce.  These are sacred ashes.  Smear yourselves with them in
token of your __Swadeshi__ vow.'"

"Panchu," said I, turning to him, "you must lodge a complaint."

"No one will bear me witness," he replied.

"None bear witness?--Sandip!  Sandip!"

Sandip came out of his room at my call.  "What is the matter?"
he asked.

"Won't you bear witness to the burning of this man's cloth?"

Sandip smiled.  "Of course I shall be a witness in the case," he
said.  "But I shall be on the opposite side."

"What do you mean," I exclaimed, "by being a witness on this or
that side?  Will you not bear witness to the truth?"

"Is the thing which happens the only truth?"

"What other truths can there be?"

"The things that ought to happen!  The truth we must build up
will require a great deal of untruth in the process.  Those who
have made their way in the world have created truth, not blindly
followed it."

"And so--"

"And so I will bear what you people are pleased to call false
witness, as they have done who have created empires, built up
social systems, founded religious organizations.  Those who would
rule do not dread untruths; the shackles of truth are reserved
for those who will fall under their sway.  Have you not read
history?  Do you not know that in the immense cauldrons, where
vast political developments are simmering, untruths are the main
ingredients?"

"Political cookery on a large scale is doubtless going on, but--"

"Oh, I know!  You, of course, will never do any of the cooking.
You prefer to be one of those down whose throats the hotchpotch
which is being cooked will be crammed.  They will partition
Bengal and say it is for your benefit.  They will seal the doors
of education and call it raising the standard.  But you will
always remain good boys, snivelling in your corners.  We bad men,
however, must see whether we cannot erect a defensive
fortification of untruth."

"It is no use arguing about these things, Nikhil," my master
interposed.  "How can they who do not feel the truth within them,
realize that to bring it out from its obscurity into the light is
man's highest aim--not to keep on heaping material outside?"

Sandip laughed.  "Right, sir!"  said he.  "Quite a correct speech
for a schoolmaster.  That is the kind of stuff I have read in
books; but in the real world I have seen that man's chief
business is the accumulation of outside material.  Those who are
masters in the art, advertise the biggest lies in their business,
enter false accounts in their political ledgers with their
broadest-pointed pens, launch their newspapers daily laden with
untruths, and send preachers abroad to disseminate falsehood like
flies carrying pestilential germs.  I am a humble follower of
these great ones.  When I was attached to the Congress party I
never hesitated to dilute ten per cent of truth with ninety per
cent of untruth.  And now, merely because I have ceased to belong
to that party, I have not forgotten the basic fact that man's
goal is not truth but success."

"True success," corrected my master.

"Maybe," replied Sandip, "but the fruit of true success ripens
only by cultivating the field of untruth, after tearing up the
soil and pounding it into dust.  Truth grows up by itself like
weeds and thorns, and only worms can expect to get fruit from
it!"  With this he flung out of the room.

My master smiled as he looked towards me.  "Do you know, Nikhil,"
he said, "I believe Sandip is not irreligious--his religion is of
the obverse side of truth, like the dark moon, which is still a
moon, for all that its light has gone over to the wrong side."

"That is why," I assented, "I have always had an affection for
him, though we have never been able to agree.  I cannot contemn
him, even now; though he has hurt me sorely, and may yet hurt me
more."

"I have begun to realize that," said my master.  "I have long
wondered how you could go on putting up with him.  I have, at
times, even suspected you of weakness.  I now see that though you
two do not rhyme, your rhythm is the same."

"Fate seems bent on writing __Paradise Lost__ in blank verse,
in my case, and so has no use for a rhyming friend!"  I remarked,
pursuing his conceit.

"But what of Panchu?"  resumed my master.

"You say Harish Kundu wants to eject him from his ancestral
holding.  Supposing I buy it up and then keep him on as my
tenant?"

"And his fine?"

"How can the __zamindar__ realize that if he becomes my
tenant?"

"His burnt bale of cloth?"

"I will procure him another.  I should like to see anyone
interfering with a tenant of mine, for trading as he pleases!"

"I am afraid, sir," interposed Panchu despondently, "while you
big folk are doing the fighting, the police and the law vultures
will merrily gather round, and the crowd will enjoy the fun, but
when it comes to getting killed, it will be the turn of only poor
me!"

"Why, what harm can come to you?"

"They will burn down my house, sir, children and all!"

"Very well, I will take charge of your children," said my master.
"You may go on with any trade you like.  They shan't touch you."

That very day I bought up Panchu's holding and entered into
formal possession.  Then the trouble began.

Panchu had inherited the holding of his grandfather as his sole
surviving heir.  Everybody knew this.  But at this juncture an
aunt turned up from somewhere, with her boxes and bundles, her
rosary, and a widowed niece.  She ensconced herself in Panchu's
home and laid claim to a life interest in all he had.

Panchu was dumbfounded.  "My aunt died long ago," he protested.

In reply he was told that he was thinking of his uncle's first
wife, but that the former had lost no time in taking to himself a
second.

"But my uncle died before my aunt," exclaimed Panchu, still more
mystified.  "Where was the time for him to marry again?"

This was not denied.  But Panchu was reminded that it had never
been asserted that the second wife had come after the death of
the first, but the former had been married by his uncle during
the latter's lifetime.  Not relishing the idea of living with a
co-wife she had remained in her father's house till her husband's
death, after which she had got religion and retired to holy
Brindaban, whence she was now coming.  These facts were well
known to the officers of Harish Kundu, as well as to some of his
tenants.  And if the __zamindar's__ summons should be
peremptory enough, even some of those who had partaken of the
marriage feast would be forthcoming!

IX



One afternoon, when I happened to be specially busy, word came to
my office room that Bimala had sent for me.  I was startled.

"Who did you say had sent for me?"  I asked the messenger.

"The Rani Mother."

"The Bara Rani?"

"No, sir, the Chota Rani Mother."

The Chota Rani!  It seemed a century since I had been sent for by
her.  I kept them all waiting there, and went off into the inner
apartments.  When I stepped into our room I had another shock of
surprise to find Bimala there with a distinct suggestion of being
dressed up.  The room, which from persistent neglect had latterly
acquired an air of having grown absent-minded, had regained
something of its old order this afternoon.  I stood there
silently, looking enquiringly at Bimala.

She flushed a little and the fingers of her right hand toyed for
a time with the bangles on her left arm.  Then she abruptly broke
the silence.  "Look here!  Is it right that ours should be the
only market in all Bengal which allows foreign goods?"

"What, then, would be the right thing to do?"  I asked.

"Order them to be cleared out!"

"But the goods are not mine."

"Is not the market yours?"

"It is much more theirs who use it for trade."

"Let them trade in Indian goods, then."

"Nothing would please me better.  But suppose they do not?"

"Nonsense!  How dare they be so insolent?  Are you not ..."

"I am very busy this afternoon and cannot stop to argue it out.
But I must refuse to tyrannize."

"It would not be tyranny for selfish gain, but for the sake of
the country."

"To tyrannize for the country is to tyrannize over the country.
But that I am afraid you will never understand."  With this I
came away.

All of a sudden the world shone out for me with a fresh
clearness.  I seemed to feel it in my blood, that the Earth had
lost the weight of its earthiness, and its daily task of
sustaining life no longer appeared a burden, as with a wonderful
access of power it whirled through space telling its beads of
days and nights.  What endless work, and withal what illimitable
energy of freedom!  None shall check it, oh, none can ever check
it!  From the depths of my being an uprush of joy, like a
waterspout, sprang high to storm the skies.

I repeatedly asked myself the meaning of this outburst of
feeling.  At first there was no intelligible answer.  Then it
became clear that the bond against which I had been fretting
inwardly, night and day, had broken.  To my surprise I discovered
that my mind was freed from all mistiness.  I could see
everything relating to Bimala as if vividly pictured on a camera
screen.  It was palpable that she had specially dressed herself
up to coax that order out of me.  Till that moment, I had never
viewed Bimala's adornment as a thing apart from herself.  But
today the elaborate manner in which she had done up her hair, in
the English fashion, made it appear a mere decoration.  That
which before had the mystery of her personality about it, and was
priceless to me, was now out to sell itself cheap.

As I came away from that broken cage of a bedroom, out into the
golden sunlight of the open, there was the avenue of bauhinias,
along the gravelled path in front of my verandah, suffusing the
sky with a rosy flush.  A group of starlings beneath the trees
were noisily chattering away.  In the distance an empty bullock
cart, with its nose on the ground, held up its tail aloft--one of
its unharnessed bullocks grazing, the other resting on the grass,
its eyes dropping for very comfort, while a crow on its back was
pecking away at the insects on its body.

I seemed to have come closer to the heartbeats of the great earth
in all the simplicity of its daily life; its warm breath fell on
me with the perfume of the bauhinia blossoms; and an anthem,
inexpressibly sweet, seemed to peal forth from this world, where
I, in my freedom, live in the freedom of all else.

We, men, are knights whose quest is that freedom to which our
ideals call us.  She who makes for us the banner under which we
fare forth is the true Woman for us.  We must tear away the
disguise of her who weaves our net of enchantment at home, and
know her for what she is.  We must beware of clothing her in the
witchery of our own longings and imaginings, and thus allow her
to distract us from our true quest.

Today I feel that I shall win through.  I have come to the
gateway of the simple; I am now content to see things as they
are.  I have gained freedom myself; I shall allow freedom to
others.  In my work will be my salvation.

I know that, time and again, my heart will ache, but now that I
understand its pain in all its truth, I can disregard it.  Now
that I know it concerns only me, what after all can be its value?
The suffering which belongs to all mankind shall be my crown.

Save me, Truth!  Never again let me hanker after the false
paradise of Illusion.  If I must walk alone, let me at least
tread your path.  Let the drum-beats of Truth lead me to Victory.



Sandip's Story

VII



Bimala sent for me that day, but for a time she could not utter a
word; her eyes kept brimming up to the verge of overflowing.  I
could see at once that she had been unsuccessful with Nikhil.
She had been so proudly confident that she would have her own
way--but I had never shared her confidence.  Woman knows man well
enough where he is weak, but she is quite unable to fathom him
where he is strong.  The fact is that man is as much a mystery to
woman as woman is to man.  If that were not so, the separation of
the sexes would only have been a waste of Nature's energy.

Ah pride, pride!  The trouble was, not that the necessary thing
had failed of accomplishment, but that the entreaty, which had
cost her such a struggle to make, should have been refused.  What
a wealth of colour and movement, suggestion and deception, group
themselves round this "me" and "mine" in woman.  That is just
where her beauty lies--she is ever so much more personal than
man.  When man was being made, the Creator was a schoolmaster--
His bag full of commandments and principles; but when He came to
woman, He resigned His headmastership and turned artist, with
only His brush and paint-box.

When Bimala stood silently there, flushed and tearful in her
broken pride, like a storm-cloud, laden with rain and charged
with lightning, lowering over the horizon, she looked so
absolutely sweet that I had to go right up to her and take her
by the hand.  It was trembling, but she did not snatch it away.

"Bee," said I, "we two are colleagues, for our aims are one.
Let us sit down and talk it over."

I led her, unresisting, to a seat.  But strange!  at that very
point the rush of my impetuosity suffered an unaccountable check
--just as the current of the mighty Padma, roaring on in its
irresistible course, all of a sudden gets turned away from the
bank it is crumbling by some trifling obstacle beneath the
surface.  When I pressed Bimala's hand my nerves rang music, like
tuned-up strings; but the symphony stopped short at the first
movement.

What stood in the way?  Nothing singly; it was a tangle of a
multitude of things--nothing definitely palpable, but only that
unaccountable sense of obstruction.  Anyhow, this much has become
plain to me, that I cannot swear to what I really am.  It is
because I am such a mystery to my own mind that my attraction for
myself is so strong!  If once the whole of myself should become
known to me, I would then fling it all away--and reach beatitude!

As she sat down, Bimala went ashy pale.  She, too, must have
realized what a crisis had come and gone, leaving her unscathed.
The comet had passed by, but the brush of its burning tail had
overcome her.  To help her to recover herself I said: "Obstacles
there will be, but let us fight them through, and not be down-
hearted.  Is not that best, Queen?"

Bimala cleared her throat with a little cough, but simply to
murmur: "Yes."

"Let us sketch out our plan of action," I continued, as I drew a
piece of paper and a pencil from my pocket.

I began to make a list of the workers who had joined us from
Calcutta and to assign their duties to each.  Bimala interrupted
me before I was through, saying wearily: "Leave it now; I will
join you again this evening" and then she hurried out of the
room.  It was evident she was not in a state to attend to
anything.  She must be alone with herself for a while--perhaps
lie down on her bed and have a good cry!

When she left me, my intoxication began to deepen, as the cloud
colours grow richer after the sun is down.  I felt I had let the
moment of moments slip by.  What an awful coward I had been!  She
must have left me in sheer disgust at my qualms--and she was
right!

While I was tingling all over with these reflections, a servant
came in and announced Amulya, one of our boys.  I felt like
sending him away for the time, but he stepped in before I could
make up my mind.  Then we fell to discussing the news of the
fights which were raging in different quarters over cloth and
sugar and salt; and the air was soon clear of all fumes of
intoxication.  I felt as if awakened from a dream.  I leapt to my
feet feeling quite ready for the fray--Bande Mataram!

The news was various.  Most of the traders who were tenants of
Harish Kundu had come over to us.  Many of Nikhil's officials
were also secretly on our side, pulling the wires in our
interest.  The Marwari shopkeepers were offering to pay a
penalty, if only allowed to clear their present stocks.  Only
some Mahomedan traders were still obdurate.

One of them was taking home some German-made shawls for his
family.  These were confiscated and burnt by one of our village
boys.  This had given rise to trouble.  We offered to buy him
Indian woollen stuffs in their place.  But where were cheap
Indian woollens to be had?  We could not very well indulge him in
Cashmere shawls!  He came and complained to Nikhil, who advised
him to go to law.  Of course Nikhil's men saw to it that the
trial should come to nothing, even his law-agent being on our
side!

The point is, if we have to replace burnt foreign clothes with
Indian cloth every time, and on the top of that fight through a
law-suit, where is the money to come from?  And the beauty of it
is that this destruction of foreign goods is increasing their
demand and sending up the foreigner's profits--very like what
happened to the fortunate shopkeeper whose chandeliers the nabob
delighted in smashing, tickled by the tinkle of the breaking
glass.

The next problem is--since there is no such thing as cheap and
gaudy Indian woollen stuff, should we be rigorous in our boycott
of foreign flannels and memos, or make an exception in their
favour?

"Look here!"  said I at length on the first point, "we are not
going to keep on making presents of Indian stuff to those who
have got their foreign purchases confiscated.  The penalty is
intended to fall on them, not on us.  If they go to law, we must
retaliate by burning down their granaries!--What startles you,
Amulya?  It is not the prospect of a grand illumination that
delights me!  You must remember, this is War.  If you are afraid
of causing suffering, go in for love-making, you will never do
for this work!"

The second problem I solved by deciding to allow no compromise
with foreign articles, in any circumstance whatever.  In the good
old days, when these gaily coloured foreign shawls were unknown,
our peasantry used to manage well enough with plain cotton
quilts--they must learn to do so again.  They may not look as
gorgeous, but this is not the time to think of looks.

Most of the boatmen had been won over to refuse to carry foreign
goods, but the chief of them, Mirjan, was still insubordinate.

"Could you not get his boat sunk?"  I asked our manager here.

"Nothing easier, sir," he replied.  "But what if afterwards I am
held responsible?"

"Why be so clumsy as to leave any loophole for responsibility?
However, if there must be any, my shoulders will be there to bear
it."

Mirjan's boat was tied near the landing-place after its freight
had been taken over to the market-place.  There was no one on it,
for the manager had arranged for some entertainment to which all
had been invited.  After dusk the boat, loaded with rubbish, was
holed and set adrift.  It sank in mid-stream.

Mirjan understood the whole thing.  He came to me in tears to beg
for mercy.  "I was wrong, sir--" he began.

"What makes you realize that all of a sudden?"  I sneered.

He made no direct reply.  "The boat was worth two thousand
rupees," he said.  "I now see my mistake, and if excused this
time I will never ..."  with which he threw himself at my feet.

I asked him to come ten days later.  If only we could pay him
that two thousand rupees at once, we could buy him up body and
soul.  This is just the sort of man who could render us immense
service, if won over.  We shall never be able to make any headway
unless we can lay our hands on plenty of money.

As soon as Bimala came into the sitting-room, in the evening, I
said as I rose up to receive her: "Queen!  Everything is ready,
success is at hand, but we must have money.

"Money?  How much money?"

"Not so very much, but by hook or by crook we must have it!"

"But how much?"

"A mere fifty thousand rupees will do for the present."

Bimala blenched inwardly at the figure, but tried not to show it.
How could she again admit defeat?

"Queen!"  said I, "you only can make the impossible possible.
Indeed you have already done so.  Oh, that I could show you the
extent of your achievement--then you would know it.  But the time
for that is not now.  Now we want money!"

"You shall have it," she said.

I could see that the thought of selling her jewels had occurred
to her.  So I said: "Your jewels must remain in reserve.  One can
never tell when they may be wanted."  And then, as Bimala stared
blankly at me in silence, I went on: "This money must come from
your husband's treasury."

Bimala was still more taken aback.  After a long pause she said:
"But how am Ito get his money?"

"Is not his money yours as well?"

"Ah, no!"  she said, her wounded pride hurt afresh.

"If not," I cried, "neither is it his, but his country's, whom he
has deprived of it, in her time of need!"

"But how am Ito get it?"  she repeated.

"Get it you shall and must.  You know best how.  You must get it
for Her to whom it rightfully belongs.  __Bande Mataram__!
These are the magic words which will open the door of his iron
safe, break through the walls of his strong-room, and confound
the hearts of those who are disloyal to its call.  Say __Bande
Mataram__, Bee!"

"__Bande Mataram__!"



Chapter Seven

Sandip's Story

VIII



WE are men, we are kings, we must have our tribute.  Ever since
we have come upon the Earth we have been plundering her; and the
more we claimed, the more she submitted.  From primeval days have
we men been plucking fruits, cutting down trees, digging up the
soil, killing beast, bird and fish.  From the bottom of the sea,
from underneath the ground, from the very jaws of death, it has
all been grabbing and grabbing and grabbing--no strong-box in
Nature's store-room has been respected or left unrifled.  The one
delight of this Earth is to fulfil the claims of those who are
men.  She has been made fertile and beautiful and complete
through her endless sacrifices to them.  But for this, she would
be lost in the wilderness, not knowing herself, the doors of her
heart shut, her diamonds and pearls never seeing the light.

Likewise, by sheer force of our claims, we men have opened up all
the latent possibilities of women.  In the process of
surrendering themselves to us, they have ever gained their true
greatness.  Because they had to bring all the diamonds of their
happiness and the pearls of their sorrow into our royal treasury,
they have found their true wealth.  So for men to accept is truly
to give: for women to give is truly to gain.

The demand I have just made from Bimala, however, is indeed a
large one!  At first I felt scruples; for is it not the habit of
man's mind to be in purposeless conflict with itself?  I thought
I had imposed too hard a task.  My first impulse was to call her
back, and tell her I would rather not make her life wretched by
dragging her into all these troubles.  I forgot, for the moment,
that it was the mission of man to be aggressive, to make woman's
existence fruitful by stirring up disquiet in the depth of her
passivity, to make the whole world blessed by churning up the
immeasurable abyss of suffering!  This is why man's hands are so
strong, his grip so firm.  Bimala had been longing with all her
heart that I, Sandip, should demand of her some great sacrifice--
should call her to her death.  How else could she be happy?  Had
she not waited all these weary years only for an opportunity to
weep out her heart--so satiated was she with the monotony of her
placid happiness?  And therefore, at the very sight of me, her
heart's horizon darkened with the rain clouds of her impending
days of anguish.  If I pity her and save her from her sorrows,
what then was the purpose of my being born a man?

The real reason of my qualms is that my demand happens to be for
money.  That savours of beggary, for money is man's, not woman's.
That is why I had to make it a big figure.  A thousand or two
would have the air of petty theft.  Fifty thousand has all the
expanse of romantic brigandage.  Ah, but riches should really
have been mine!  So many of my desires have had to halt, again
and again, on the road to accomplishment simply for want of
money.  This does not become me!  Had my fate been merely unjust,
it could be forgiven--but its bad taste is unpardonable.  It is
not simply a hardship that a man like me should be at his wit's
end to pay his house rent, or should have to carefully count out
the coins for an Intermediate Class railway ticket--it is vulgar!

It is equally clear that Nikhil's paternal estates are a
superfluity to him.  For him it would not have been at all
unbecoming to be poor.  He would have cheerfully pulled in the
double harness of indigent mediocrity with that precious master
of his.  I should love to have, just for once, the chance to
fling about fifty thousand rupees in the service of my country
and to the satisfaction of myself.  I am a nabob born, and it is
a great dream of mine to get rid of this disguise of poverty,
though it be for a day only, and to see myself in my true
character.  I have grave misgivings, however, as to Bimala ever
getting that fifty thousand rupees within her reach, and it will
probably be only a thousand or two which will actually come to
hand.  Be it so.  The wise man is content with half a loaf, or
any fraction for that matter, rather than no bread.  I must
return to these personal reflections of mine later.  News comes
that I am wanted at once.  Something has gone wrong ...

It seems that the police have got a clue to the man who sank
Mirjan's boat for us.  He was an old offender.  They are on his
trail, but he should be too practised a hand to be caught
blabbing.  However, one never knows.  Nikhil's back is up, and
his manager may not be able to have things his own way.

"If I get into trouble, sir," said the manager when I saw him, "I
shall have to drag you in!"

"Where is the noose with which you can catch me?"  I asked.

"I have a letter of yours, and several of Amulya Babu's."  I
could not see that the letter marked "urgent" to which I had been
hurried into writing a reply was wanted urgently for this purpose
only!  I am getting to learn quite a number of things.

The point now is, that the police must be bribed and hush-money
paid to Mirjan for his boat.  It is also becoming evident that
much of the cost of this patriotic venture of ours will find its
way as profit into the pockets of Nikhil's manager.  However, I
must shut my eyes to that for the present, for is he not shouting
__Bande Mataram__ as lustily as I am?

This kind of work has always to be carried on with leaky vessels
which let as much through as they fetch in.  We all have a hidden
fund of moral judgement stored away within us, and so I was about
to wax indignant with the manager, and enter in my diary a tirade
against the unreliability of our countrymen.  But, if there be a
god, I must acknowledge with gratitude to him that he has given
me a clear-seeing mind, which allows nothing inside or outside it
to remain vague.  I may delude others, but never myself.  So I
was unable to continue angry.

Whatever is true is neither good nor bad, but simply true, and
that is Science.  A lake is only the remnant of water which has
not been sucked into the ground.  Underneath the cult of __Bande
Mataram__, as indeed at the bottom of all mundane affairs,
there is a region of slime, whose absorbing power must be
reckoned with.  The manager will take what he wants; I also have
my own wants.  These lesser wants form a part of the wants of the
great Cause--the horse must be fed and the wheels must be oiled
if the best progress is to be made.

The long and short of it is that money we must have, and that
soon.  We must take whatever comes the readiest, for we cannot
afford to wait.  I know that the immediate often swallows up the
ultimate; that the five thousand rupees of today may nip in the
bud the fifty thousand rupees of tomorrow.  But I must accept the
penalty.  Have I not often twitted Nikhil that they who walk in
the paths of restraint have never known what sacrifice is?  It is
we greedy folk who have to sacrifice our greed at every step!

Of the cardinal sins of man, Desire is for men who are men--but
Delusion, which is only for cowards, hampers them.  Because
delusion keeps them wrapped up in past and future, but is the
very deuce for confounding their footsteps in the present.  Those
who are always straining their ears for the call of the remote,
to the neglect of the call of the imminent, are like Sakuntala
[19] absorbed in the memories of her lover.  The guest comes
unheeded, and the curse descends, depriving them of the very
object of their desire.

The other day I pressed Bimala's hand, and that touch still stirs
her mind, as it vibrates in mine.  Its thrill must not be
deadened by repetition, for then what is now music will descend
to mere argument.  There is at present no room in her mind for
the question "why?"  So I must not deprive Bimala, who is one of
those creatures for whom illusion is necessary, of her full
supply of it.

As for me, I have so much else to do that I shall have to be
content for the present with the foam of the wine cup of passion.
O man of desire!  Curb your greed, and practise your hand on the
harp of illusion till you can bring out all the delicate nuances
of suggestion.  This is not the time to drain the cup to the
dregs.

------

19. Sakuntala, after the king, her lover, went back to his
kingdom, promising to send for her, was so lost in thoughts of
him, that she failed to hear the call of her hermit guest who
thereupon cursed her, saying that the object of her love would
forget all about her.  [Trans.].

IX



Our work proceeds apace.  But though we have shouted ourselves
hoarse, proclaiming the Mussulmans to be our brethren, we have
come to realize that we shall never be able to bring them wholly
round to our side.  So they must be suppressed altogether and
made to understand that we are the masters.  They are now showing
their teeth, but one day they shall dance like tame bears to the
tune we play.

"If the idea of a United India is a true one," objects Nikhil,
"Mussulmans are a necessary part of it."

"Quite so," said I, "but we must know their place and keep them
there, otherwise they will constantly be giving trouble."

"So you want to make trouble to prevent trouble?"

"What, then, is your plan?"

"There is only one well-known way of avoiding quarrels," said
Nikhil meaningly.

I know that, like tales written by good people, Nikhil's
discourse always ends in a moral.  The strange part of it is that
with all his familiarity with moral precepts, he still believes
in them!  He is an incorrigible schoolboy.  His only merit is his
sincerity.  The mischief with people like him is that they will
not admit the finality even of death, but keep their eyes always
fixed on a hereafter.

I have long been nursing a plan which, if only I could carry it
out, would set fire to the whole country.  True patriotism will
never be roused in our countrymen unless they can visualize the
motherland.  We must make a goddess of her.  My colleagues saw
the point at once.  "Let us devise an appropriate image!"  they
exclaimed.  "It will not do if you devise it," I admonished
them.  "We must get one of the current images accepted as
representing the country--the worship of the people must flow
towards it along the deep-cut grooves of custom."

But Nikhil's needs must argue even about this.  "We must not seek
the help of illusions," he said to me some time ago, "for what we
believe to be the true cause."

"Illusions are necessary for lesser minds," I said, "and to this
class the greater portion of the world belongs.  That is why
divinities are set up in every country to keep up the illusions
of the people, for men are only too well aware of their
weakness."

"No," he replied.  "God is necessary to clear away our illusions.
The divinities which keep them alive are false gods."

"What of that?  If need be, even false gods must be invoked,
rather than let the work suffer.  Unfortunately for us, our
illusions are alive enough, but we do not know how to make them
serve our purpose.  Look at the Brahmins.  In spite of our
treating them as demi-gods, and untiringly taking the dust of
their feet, they are a force going to waste.

"There will always be a large class of people, given to
grovelling, who can never be made to do anything unless they are
bespattered with the dust of somebody's feet, be it on their
heads or on their backs!  What a pity if after keeping Brahmins
saved up in our armoury for all these ages--keen and serviceable
--they cannot be utilized to urge on this rabble in the time of
our need."

But it is impossible to drive all this into Nikhil's head.  He
has such a prejudice in favour of truth--as though there exists
such an objective reality!  How often have I tried to explain to
him that where untruth truly exists, there it is indeed the
truth.  This was understood in our country in the old days, and
so they had the courage to declare that for those of little
understanding untruth is the truth.  For them, who can truly
believe their country to be a goddess, her image will do duty for
the truth.  With our nature and our traditions we are unable to
realize our country as she is, but we can easily bring ourselves
to believe in her image.  Those who want to do real work must not
ignore this fact.

Nikhil only got excited.  "Because you have lost the power of
walking in the path of truth's attainment," he cried, "you keep
waiting for some miraculous boon to drop from the skies!  That is
why when your service to the country has fallen centuries into
arrears all you can think of is, to make of it an image and
stretch out your hands in expectation of gratuitous favours."

"We want to perform the impossible," I said.  "So our country
needs must be made into a god."

"You mean you have no heart for possible tasks," replied Nikhil.
"Whatever is already there is to be left undisturbed; yet there
must be a supernatural result:"

"Look here, Nikhil," I said at length, thoroughly exasperated.

"The things you have been saying are good enough as moral
lessons.  These ideas have served their purpose, as milk for
babes, at one stage of man's evolution, but will no longer do,
now that man has cut his teeth.

"Do we not see before our very eyes how things, of which we never
even dreamt of sowing the seed, are sprouting up on every side?
By what power?  That of the deity in our country who is becoming
manifest.  It is for the genius of the age to give that deity its
image.  Genius does not argue, it creates.  I only give form to
what the country imagines.

"I will spread it abroad that the goddess has vouchsafed me a
dream.  I will tell the Brahmins that they have been appointed
her priests, and that their downfall has been due to their
dereliction of duty in not seeing to the proper performance of
her worship.  Do you say I shall be uttering lies?  No, say I, it
is the truth--nay more, the truth which the country has so long
been waiting to learn from my lips.  If only I could get the
opportunity to deliver my message, you would see the stupendous
result."

"What I am afraid of," said Nikhil, "is, that my lifetime is
limited and the result you speak of is not the final result.  It
will have after-effects which may not be immediately apparent."

"I only seek the result," said I, "which belongs to today."

"The result I seek," answered Nikhil, "belongs to all time."

Nikhil may have had his share of Bengal's greatest gift--
imagination, but he has allowed it to be overshadowed and nearly
killed by an exotic conscientiousness.  Just look at the worship
of Durga which Bengal has carried to such heights.  That is one
of her greatest achievements.  I can swear that Durga is a
political goddess and was conceived as the image of the
__Shakti__ of patriotism in the days when Bengal was praying
to be delivered from Mussulman domination.  What other province
of India has succeeded in giving such wonderful visual expression
to the ideal of its quest?

Nothing betrayed Nikhil's loss of the divine gift of imagination
more conclusively than his reply to me.  "During the Mussulman
domination," he said, "the Maratha and the Sikh asked for fruit
from the arms which they themselves took up.  The Bengali
contented himself with placing weapons in the hands of his
goddess and muttering incantations to her; and as his country did
not really happen to be a goddess the only fruit he got was the
lopped-off heads of the goats and buffaloes of the sacrifice.
The day that we seek the good of the country along the path of
righteousness, He who is greater than our country will grant us
true fruition."

The unfortunate part of it is that Nikhil's words sound so fine
when put down on paper.  My words, however, are not meant to be
scribbled on paper, but to be scored into the heart of the
country.  The Pandit records his Treatise on Agriculture in
printer's ink; but the cultivator at the point of his plough
impresses his endeavour deep in the soil.

X



When I next saw Bimala I pitched my key high without further ado.
"Have we been able," I began, "to believe with all our heart in
the god for whose worship we have been born all these millions of
years, until he actually made himself visible to us?

"How often have I told you," I continued, "that had I not seen
you I never would have known all my country as One.  I know not
yet whether you rightly understand me.  The gods are invisible
only in their heaven--on earth they show themselves to mortal
men."

Bimala looked at me in a strange kind of way as she gravely
replied: "Indeed I understand you, Sandip."  This was the first
time she called me plain Sandip.

"Krishna," I continued, "whom Arjuna ordinarily knew only as the
driver of his chariot, had also His universal aspect, of which,
too, Arjuna had a vision one day, and that day he saw the Truth.
I have seen your Universal Aspect in my country.  The Ganges and
the Brahmaputra are the chains of gold that wind round and round
your neck; in the woodland fringes on the distant banks of the
dark waters of the river, I have seen your collyrium-darkened
eyelashes; the changeful sheen of your __sari__ moves for me
in the play of light and shade amongst the swaying shoots of
green corn; and the blazing summer heat, which makes the whole
sky lie gasping like a red-tongued lion in the desert, is nothing
but your cruel radiance.

"Since the goddess has vouchsafed her presence to her votary in
such wonderful guise, it is for me to proclaim her worship
throughout our land, and then shall the country gain new life.
'Your image make we in temple after temple.' [20] But this our
people have not yet fully realized.  So I would call on them in
your name and offer for their worship an image from which none
shall be able to withhold belief.  Oh give me this boon, this
power."

Bimala's eyelids drooped and she became rigid in her seat like a
figure of stone.  Had I continued she would have gone off into a
trance.  When I ceased speaking she opened wide her eyes, and
murmured with fixed gaze, as though still dazed: "O Traveller in
the path of Destruction!  Who is there that can stay your
progress?  Do I not see that none shall stand in the way of your
desires?  Kings shall lay their crowns at your feet; the wealthy
shall hasten to throw open their treasure for your acceptance;
those who have nothing else shall beg to be allowed to offer
their lives.  O my king, my god!  What you have seen in me I know
not, but I have seen the immensity of your grandeur in my heart.
Who am I, what am I, in its presence?  Ah, the awful power of
Devastation!  Never shall I truly live till it kills me utterly!
I can bear it no longer, my heart is breaking!"

Bimala slid down from her seat and fell at my feet, which she
clasped, and then she sobbed and sobbed and sobbed.

This is hypnotism indeed--the charm which can subdue the world!
No materials, no weapons--but just the delusion of irresistible
suggestion.  Who says "Truth shall Triumph"?  [21] Delusion
shall win in the end.  The Bengali understood this when he
conceived the image of the ten-handed goddess astride her lion,
and spread her worship in the land.  Bengal must now create a new
image to enchant and conquer the world.  __Bande Mataram__!

I gently lifted Bimala back into her chair, and lest reaction
should set in, I began again without losing time: "Queen!  The
Divine Mother has laid on me the duty of establishing her worship
in the land.  But, alas, I am poor!"

Bimala was still flushed, her eyes clouded, her accents thick, as
she replied: "You poor?  Is not all that each one has yours?
What are my caskets full of jewellery for?  Drag away from me all
my gold and gems for your worship.  I have no use for them!"

Once before Bimala had offered up her ornaments.  I am not
usually in the habit of drawing lines, but I felt I had to draw
the line there.  [22] I know why I feel this hesitation.  It is
for man to give ornaments to woman; to take them from her wounds
his manliness.

But I must forget myself.  Am I taking them?  They are for the
Divine Mother, to be poured in worship at her feet.  Oh, but it
must be a grand ceremony of worship such as the country has never
beheld before.  It must be a landmark in our history.  It shall
be my supreme legacy to the Nation.  Ignorant men worship gods.
I, Sandip, shall create them.

But all this is a far cry.  What about the urgent immediate?  At
least three thousand is indispensably necessary--five thousand
would do roundly and nicely.  But how on earth am I to mention
money after the high flight we have just taken?  And yet time is
precious!

I crushed all hesitation under foot as I jumped up and made my
plunge: "Queen!  Our purse is empty, our work about to stop!"

Bimala winced.  I could see she was thinking of that impossible
fifty thousand rupees.  What a load she must have been carrying
within her bosom, struggling under it, perhaps, through sleepless
nights!  What else had she with which to express her loving
worship?  Debarred from offering her heart at my feet, she
hankers to make this sum of money, so hopelessly large for her,
the bearer of her imprisoned feelings.  The thought of what she
must have gone through gives me a twinge of pain; for she is now
wholly mine.  The wrench of plucking up the plant by the roots is
over.  It is now only careful tending and nurture that is needed.

"Queen!"  said I, "that fifty thousand rupees is not particularly
wanted just now.  I calculate that, for the present, five
thousand or even three will serve."

The relief made her heart rebound.  "I shall fetch you five
thousand," she said in tones which seemed like an outburst of
song--the song which Radhika of the Vaishnava lyrics sang:

/*
  For my lover will I bind in my hair
  The flower which has no equal in the three worlds!
*/

--it is the same tune, the same song: five thousand will I bring!
That flower will I bind in my hair!

The narrow restraint of the flute brings out this quality of
song.  I must not allow the pressure of too much greed to flatten
out the reed, for then, as I fear, music will give place to the
questions "Why?"  "What is the use of so much?"  "How am I to get
it?"--not a word of which will rhyme with what Radhika sang!  So,
as I was saying, illusion alone is real--it is the flute itself;
while truth is but its empty hollow.  Nikhil has of late got a
taste of that pure emptiness--one can see it in his face, which
pains even me.  But it was Nikhil's boast that he wanted the
Truth, while mine was that I would never let go illusion from my
grasp.  Each has been suited to his taste, so why complain?

To keep Bimala's heart in the rarefied air of idealism, I cut
short all further discussion over the five thousand rupees.  I
reverted to the demon-destroying goddess and her worship.  When
was the ceremony to be held and where?  There is a great annual
fair at Ruimari, within Nikhil's estates, where hundreds of
thousands of pilgrims assemble.  That would be a grand place to
inaugurate the worship of our goddess!

Bimala waxed intensely enthusiastic.  This was not the burning of
foreign cloth or the people's granaries, so even Nikhil could
have no objection--so thought she.  But I smiled inwardly.  How
little these two persons, who have been together, day and night,
for nine whole years, know of each other!  They know something
perhaps of their home life, but when it comes to outside concerns
they are entirely at sea.  They had cherished the belief that the
harmony of the home with the outside was perfect.  Today they
realize to their cost that it is too late to repair their neglect
of years, and seek to harmonize them now.

What does it matter?  Let those who have made the mistake learn
their error by knocking against the world.  Why need I bother
about their plight?  For the present I find it wearisome to keep
Bimala soaring much longer, like a captive balloon, in regions
ethereal.  I had better get quite through with the matter in
hand.

When Bimala rose to depart and had neared the door I remarked in
my most casual manner: "So, about the money ..."

Bimala halted and faced back as she said: "On the expiry of the
month, when our personal allowances become due ..."

"That, I am afraid, would be much too late."

"When do you want it then?"

"Tomorrow.

"Tomorrow you shall have it."

------

20. A line from Bankim Chatterjee's national song __Bande
Mataram__.

21. A quotation from the Upanishads.

22. There is a world of sentiment attached to the ornaments worn
by women in Bengal.

They are not merely indicative of the love and regard of the
giver, but the wearing of them symbolizes all that is held best
in wifehood--the constant solicitude for her husband's welfare,
the successful performance of the material and spiritual duties
of the household entrusted to her care.  When the husband dies,
and the responsibility for the household changes hands, then are
all ornaments cast aside as a sign of the widow's renunciation of
worldly concerns.  At any other time the giving up of omaments is
always a sign of supreme distress and as such appeals acutely to
the sense of chivalry of any Bengali who may happen to witness it
[Trans.].



Chapter Eight

Nikhil's Story

X



PARAGRAPHS and letters against me have begun to come out in the
local papers; cartoons and lampoons are to follow, I am told.
Jets of wit and humour are being splashed about, and the lies
thus scattered are convulsing the whole country.  They know that
the monopoly of mud-throwing is theirs, and the innocent passer-
by cannot escape unsoiled.

They are saying that the residents in my estates, from the
highest to the lowest, are in favour of __Swadeshi__, but they
dare not declare themselves, for fear of me.  The few who have
been brave enough to defy me have felt the full rigour of my
persecution.  I am in secret league with the police, and in
private communication with the magistrate, and these frantic
efforts of mine to add a foreign title of my own earning to the
one I have inherited, will not, it is opined, go in vain.

On the other hand, the papers are full of praise for those
devoted sons of the motherland, the Kundu and the Chakravarti
__zamindars__.  If only, say they, the country had a few more
of such staunch patriots, the mills of Manchester would have, had
to sound their own dirge to the tune of __Bande Mataram__.

Then comes a letter in blood-red ink, giving a list of the
traitorous __zamindars__ whose treasuries have been burnt down
because of their failing to support the Cause.  Holy Fire, it
goes on to say, has been aroused to its sacred function of
purifying the country; and other agencies are also at work to see
that those who are not true sons of the motherland do cease to
encumber her lap.  The signature is an obvious __nom-de-
plume__.

I could see that this was the doing of our local students.  So I
sent for some of them and showed them the letter.

The B.A.  student gravely informed me that they also had heard
that a band of desperate patriots had been formed who would stick
at nothing in order to clear away all obstacles to the success of
__Swadeshi__.

"If," said I, "even one of our countrymen succumbs to these
overbearing desperadoes, that will indeed be a defeat for the
country!"

"We fail to follow you, Maharaja," said the history student.
"'Our country," I tried to explain, "has been brought to death's
door through sheer fear--from fear of the gods down to fear of
the police; and if you set up, in the name of freedom, the fear
of some other bogey, whatever it may be called; if you would
raise your victorious standard on the cowardice of the country by
means of downright oppression, then no true lover of the country
can bow to your decision."

"Is there any country, sir," pursued the history student, "where
submission to Government is not due to fear?"

"The freedom that exists in any country," I replied, "may be
measured by the extent of this reign of fear.  Where its threat
is confined to those who would hurt or plunder, there the
Government may claim to have freed man from the violence of man.
But if fear is to regulate how people are to dress, where they
shall trade, or what they must eat, then is man's freedom of will
utterly ignored, and manhood destroyed at the root."

"Is not such coercion of the individual will seen in other
countries too?"  continued the history student.

"Who denies it?"  I exclaimed.  "But in every country man has
destroyed himself to the extent that he has permitted slavery to
flourish."

"Does it not rather show," interposed a Master of Arts, "that
trading in slavery is inherent in man--a fundamental fact of his
nature?"

"Sandip Babu made the whole thing clear," said a graduate.  "He
gave us the example of Harish Kundu, your neighbouring
__zamindar__.  From his estates you cannot ferret out a single
ounce of foreign salt.  Why?  Because he has always ruled with an
iron hand.  In the case of those who are slaves by nature, the
lack of a strong master is the greatest of all calamities."

"Why, sir!"  chimed in an undergraduate, "have you not heard of
the obstreperous tenant of Chakravarti, the other __zamindar__
close by--how the law was set on him till he was reduced to utter
destitution?  When at last he was left with nothing to eat, he
started out to sell his wife's silver ornaments, but no one dared
buy them.  Then Chakravarti's manager offered him five rupees for
the lot.  They were worth over thirty, but he had to accept or
starve.  After taking over the bundle from him the manager coolly
said that those five rupees would be credited towards his rent!
We felt like having nothing more to do with Chakravarti or his
manager after that, but Sandip Babu told us that if we threw over
all the live people, we should have only dead bodies from the
burning-grounds to carry on the work with!  These live men, he
pointed out, know what they want and how to get it--they are born
rulers.  Those who do not know how to desire for themselves, must
live in accordance with, or die by virtue of, the desires of such
as these.  Sandip Babu contrasted them--Kundu and Chakravarti--
with you, Maharaja.  You, he said, for all your good intentions,
will never succeed in planting __Swadeshi__ within your
territory."

"It is my desire," I said, "to plant something greater than
__Swadeshi__.  I am not after dead logs but living trees--and
these will take time to grow."

"I am afraid, sir," sneered the history student, "that you will
get neither log nor tree.  Sandip Babu rightly teaches that in
order to get, you must snatch.  This is taking all of us some
time to learn, because it runs counter to what we were taught at
school.  I have seen with my own eyes that when a rent-collector
of Harish Kundu's found one of the tenants with nothing which
could be sold up to pay his rent, he was made to sell his young
wife!  Buyers were not wanting, and the __zamindar's__ demand
was satisfied.  I tell you, sir, the sight of that man's distress
prevented my getting sleep for nights together!  But, feel it as
I did, this much I realized, that the man who knows how to get
the money he is out for, even by selling up his debtor's wife, is
a better man than I am.  I confess it is beyond me--I am a
weakling, my eyes fill with tears.  If anybody can save our
country it is these Kundus and these Chakravartis and their
officials!"

I was shocked beyond words.  "If what you say be true," I cried,
"I clearly see that it must be the one endeavour of my life to
save the country from these same Kundus and Chakravartis and
officials.  The slavery that has entered into our very bones is
breaking out, at this opportunity, as ghastly tyranny.  You have
been so used to submit to domination through fear, you have come
to believe that to make others submit is a kind of religion.  My
fight shall be against this weakness, this atrocious cruelty!"
These things, which are so simple to ordinary folk, get so
twisted in the minds of our B.A.'s and M.A.'s, the only purpose
of whose historical quibbles seems to be to torture the truth!

XI



I am worried over Panchu's sham aunt.  It will be difficult to
disprove her, for though witnesses of a real event may be few or
even wanting, innumerable proofs of a thing that has not happened
can always be marshalled.  The object of this move is, evidently,
to get the sale of Panchu's holding to me set aside.  Being
unable to find any other way out of it, I was thinking of
allowing Panchu to hold a permanent tenure in my estates and
building him a cottage on it.  But my master would not have it.
I should not give in to these nefarious tactics so easily, he
objected, and offered to attend to the matter himself.

"You, sir!"  I cried, considerably surprised.

"Yes, I," he repeated.

I could not see, at all clearly, what my master could do to
counteract these legal machinations.  That evening, at the time
he usually came to me, he did not turn up.  On my making
inquiries, his servant said he had left home with a few things
packed in a small trunk, and some bedding, saying he would be
back in a few days.  I thought he might have sallied forth to
hunt for witnesses in Panchu's uncle's village.  In that case,
however, I was sure that his would be a hopeless quest ...

During the day I forget myself in my work.  As the late autumn
afternoon wears on, the colours of the sky become turbid, and so
do the feelings of my mind.  There are many in this world whose
minds dwell in brick-built houses--they can afford to ignore the
thing called the outside.  But my mind lives under the trees in
the open, directly receives upon itself the messages borne by the
free winds, and responds from the bottom of its heart to all the
musical cadences of light and darkness.

While the day is bright and the world in the pursuit of its
numberless tasks crowds around, then it seems as if my life wants
nothing else.  But when the colours of the sky fade away and the
blinds are drawn down over the windows of heaven, then my heart
tells me that evening falls just for the purpose of shutting out
the world, to mark the time when the darkness must be filled with
the One.  This is the end to which earth, sky, and waters
conspire, and I cannot harden myself against accepting its
meaning.  So when the gloaming deepens over the world, like the
gaze of the dark eyes of the beloved, then my whole being tells
me that work alone cannot be the truth of life, that work is not
the be-all and the end-all of man, for man is not simply a serf--
even though the serfdom be of the True and the Good.

Alas, Nikhil, have you for ever parted company with that self of
yours who used to be set free under the starlight, to plunge into
the infinite depths of the night's darkness after the day's work
was done?  How terribly alone is he, who misses companionship in
the midst of the multitudinousness of life.

The other day, when the afternoon had reached the meeting-point
of day and night, I had no work, nor the mind for work, nor was
my master there to keep me company.  With my empty, drifting
heart longing to anchor on to something, I traced my steps
towards the inner gardens.  I was very fond of chrysanthemums and
had rows of them, of all varieties, banked up in pots against one
of the garden walls.  When they were in flower, it looked like a
wave of green breaking into iridescent foam.  It was some time
since I had been to this part of the grounds, and I was beguiled
into a cheerful expectancy at the thought of meeting my
chrysanthemums after our long separation.

As I went in, the full moon had just peeped over the wall, her
slanting rays leaving its foot in deep shadow.  It seemed as if
she had come a-tiptoe from behind, and clasped the darkness over
the eyes, smiling mischievously.  When I came near the bank of
chrysanthemums, I saw a figure stretched on the grass in front.
My heart gave a sudden thud.  The figure also sat up with a start
at my footsteps.

What was to be done next?  I was wondering whether it would do to
beat a precipitate retreat.  Bimala, also, was doubtless casting
about for some way of escape.  But it was as awkward to go as to
stay!  Before I could make up my mind, Bimala rose, pulled the
end of her __sari__ over her head, and walked off towards the
inner apartments.

This brief pause had been enough to make real to me the cruel
load of Bimala's misery.  The plaint of my own life vanished from
me in a moment.  I called out: "Bimala!"

She started and stayed her steps, but did not turn back.  I went
round and stood before her.  Her face was in the shade, the
moonlight fell on mine.  Her eyes were downcast, her hands
clenched.

"Bimala," said I, "why should I seek to keep you fast in this
closed cage of mine?  Do I not know that thus you cannot but pine
and droop?"

She stood still, without raising her eyes or uttering a word.

"I know," I continued, "that if I insist on keeping you shackled
my whole life will be reduced to nothing but an iron chain.  What
pleasure can that be to me?"

She was still silent.

"So," I concluded, "I tell you, truly, Bimala, you are free.
Whatever I may or may not have been to you, I refuse to be your
fetters."  With which I came away towards the outer apartments.

No, no, it was not a generous impulse, nor indifference.  I had
simply come to understand that never would I be free until I
could set free.  To try to keep Bimala as a garland round my
neck, would have meant keeping a weight hanging over my heart.
Have I not been praying with all my strength, that if happiness
may not be mine, let it go; if grief needs must be my lot, let it
come; but let me not be kept in bondage.  To clutch hold of that
which is untrue as though it were true, is only to throttle
oneself.  May I be saved from such self-destruction.

When I entered my room, I found my master waiting there.  My
agitated feelings were still heaving within me.  "Freedom, sir,"
I began unceremoniously, without greeting or inquiry, "freedom is
the biggest thing for man.  Nothing can be compared to it--
nothing at all!"

Surprised at my outburst, my master looked up at me in silence.

"One can understand nothing from books," I went on.  "We read in
the scriptures that our desires are bonds, fettering us as well
as others.  But such words, by themselves, are so empty.  It is
only when we get to the point of letting the bird out of its cage
that we can realize how free the bird has set us.  Whatever we
cage, shackles us with desire whose bonds are stronger than those
of iron chains.  I tell you, sir, this is just what the world has
failed to understand.  They all seek to reform something outside
themselves.  But reform is wanted only in one's own desires,
nowhere else, nowhere else!"

"We think," he said, "that we are our own masters when we get in
our hands the object of our desire--but we are really our own
masters only when we are able to cast out our desires from our
minds."

"When we put all this into words, sir," I went on, "it sounds
like some bald-headed injunction, but when we realize even a
little of it we find it to be __amrita__--which the gods have
drunk and become immortal.  We cannot see Beauty till we let go
our hold of it.  It was Buddha who conquered the world, not
Alexander--this is untrue when stated in dry prose--oh when shall
we be able to sing it?  When shall all these most intimate truths
of the universe overflow the pages of printed books and leap out
in a sacred stream like the Ganges from the Gangotrie?"

I was suddenly reminded of my master's absence during the last
few days and of my ignorance as to its reason.  I felt somewhat
foolish as I asked him: "And where have you been all this while,
sir?"

"Staying with Panchu," he replied.

"Indeed!"  I exclaimed.  "Have you been there all these days?"

"Yes.  I wanted to come to an understanding with the woman who
calls herself his aunt.  She could hardly be induced to believe
that there could be such an odd character among the gentlefolk as
the one who sought their hospitality.  When she found I really
meant to stay on, she began to feel rather ashamed of herself.
'Mother,' said I, 'you are not going to get rid of me, even if
you abuse me!  And so long as I stay, Panchu stays also.  For you
see, do you not, that I cannot stand by and see his motherless
little ones sent out into the streets?'

"She listened to my talks in this strain for a couple of days
without saying yes or no.  This morning I found her tying up her
bundles.  'We are going back to Brindaban,' she said.  'Let us
have our expenses for the journey.' I knew she was not going to
Brindaban, and also that the cost of her journey would be
substantial.  So I have come to you."

"The required cost shall be paid," I said.

"The old woman is not a bad sort," my master went on musingly.
"Panchu was not sure of her caste, and would not let her touch
the water-jar, or anything at all of his.  So they were
continually bickering.  When she found I had no objection to her
touch, she looked after me devotedly.  She is a splendid cook!

"But all remnants of Panchu's respect for me vanished!  To the
last he had thought that I was at least a simple sort of person.
But here was I, risking my caste without a qualm to win over the
old woman for my purpose.  Had I tried to steal a march on her by
tutoring a witness for the trial, that would have been a
different matter.  Tactics must be met by tactics.  But stratagem
at the expense of orthodoxy is more than he can tolerate!

"Anyhow, I must stay on a few days at Panchu's even after the
woman leaves, for Harish Kundu may be up to any kind of devilry.
He has been telling his satellites that he was content to have
furnished Panchu with an aunt, but I have gone the length of
supplying him with a father.  He would like to see, now, how many
fathers of his can save him!"

"We may or may not be able to save him," I said; "but if we
should perish in the attempt to save the country from the
thousand-and-one snares--of religion, custom and selfishness--
which these people are busy spreading, we shall at least die
happy."



Bimala's Story

XIV



Who could have thought that so much would happen in this one
life?  I feel as if I have passed through a whole series of
births, time has been flying so fast, I did not feel it move at
all, till the shock came the other day.

I knew there would be words between us when I made up my mind to
ask my husband to banish foreign goods from our market.  But it
was my firm belief that I had no need to meet argument by
argument, for there was magic in the very air about me.  Had not
so tremendous a man as Sandip fallen helplessly at my feet, like
a wave of the mighty sea breaking on the shore?  Had I called
him?  No, it was the summons of that magic spell of mine.  And
Amulya, poor dear boy, when he first came to me--how the current
of his life flushed with colour, like the river at dawn!  Truly
have I realized how a goddess feels when she looks upon the
radiant face of her devotee.

With the confidence begotten of these proofs of my power, I was
ready to meet my husband like a lightning-charged cloud.  But
what was it that happened?  Never in all these nine years have I
seen such a far-away, distraught look in his eyes--like the
desert sky--with no merciful moisture of its own, no colour
reflected, even, from what it looked upon.  I should have been so
relieved if his anger had flashed out!  But I could find nothing
in him which I could touch.  I felt as unreal as a dream--a dream
which would leave only the blackness of night when it was over.

In the old days I used to be jealous of my sister-in-law for her
beauty.  Then I used to feel that Providence had given me no
power of my own, that my whole strength lay in the love which my
husband had bestowed on me.  Now that I had drained to the dregs
the cup of power and could not do without its intoxication, I
suddenly found it dashed to pieces at my feet, leaving me nothing
to live for.

How feverishly I had sat to do my hair that day.  Oh, shame,
shame on me, the utter shame of it!  My sister-in-law, when
passing by, had exclaimed: "Aha, Chota Rani!  Your hair seems
ready to jump off.  Don't let it carry your head with it."

And then, the other day in the garden, how easy my husband found
it to tell me that he set me free!  But can freedom--empty
freedom--be given and taken so easily as all that?  It is like
setting a fish free in the sky--for how can I move or live
outside the atmosphere of loving care which has always sustained
me?

When I came to my room today, I saw only furniture--only the
bedstead, only the looking-glass, only the clothes-rack--not the
all-pervading heart which used to be there, over all.  Instead of
it there was freedom, only freedom, mere emptiness!  A dried-up
watercourse with all its rocks and pebbles laid bare.  No
feeling, only furniture!

When I had arrived at a state of utter bewilderment, wondering
whether anything true was left in my life, and whereabouts it
could be, I happened to meet Sandip again.  Then life struck
against life, and the sparks flew in the same old way.  Here was
truth--impetuous truth--which rushed in and overflowed all
bounds, truth which was a thousand times truer than the Bara Rani
with her maid, Thako and her silly songs, and all the rest of
them who talked and laughed and wandered about ...

"Fifty thousand!"  Sandip had demanded.

"What is fifty thousand?"  cried my intoxicated heart.  "You
shall have it!"

How to get it, where to get it, were minor points not worth
troubling over.  Look at me.  Had I not risen, all in one moment,
from my nothingness to a height above everything?  So shall all
things come at my beck and call.  I shall get it, get it, get it
--there cannot be any doubt.

Thus had I come away from Sandip the other day.  Then as I looked
about me, where was it--the tree of plenty?  Oh, why does this
outer world insult the heart so?

And yet get it I must; how, I do not care; for sin there cannot
be.  Sin taints only the weak; I with my __Shakti__ am beyond
its reach.  Only a commoner can be a thief, the king conquers and
takes his rightful spoil ...  I must find out where the treasury
is; who takes the money in; who guards it.

I spent half the night standing in the outer verandah peering at
the row of office buildings.  But how to get that fifty thousand
rupees out of the clutches of those iron bars?  If by some
__mantram__ I could have made all those guards fall dead in
their places, I would not have hesitated--so pitiless did I feel!

But while a whole gang of robbers seemed dancing a war-dance
within the whirling brain of its Rani, the great house of the
Rajas slept in peace.  The gong of the watch sounded hour after
hour, and the sky overhead placidly looked on.

At last I sent for Amulya.

"Money is wanted for the Cause," I told him.  "Can you not get it
out of the treasury?"

"Why not?"  said he, with his chest thrown out.

Alas!  had I not said "Why not?"  to Sandip just in the same way?
The poor lad's confidence could rouse no hopes in my mind.

"How will you do it?"  I asked.

The wild plans he began to unfold would hardly bear repetition
outside the pages of a penny dreadful.

"No, Amulya," I said severely, "you must not be childish."

"Very well, then," he said, "let me bribe those watchmen."

"Where is the money to come from?"

"I can loot the bazar," he burst out, without blenching.

"Leave all that alone.  I have my ornaments, they will serve.

"But," said Amulya, "it strikes me that the cashier cannot be
bribed.  Never mind, there is another and simpler way."

"What is that?"

"Why need you hear it?  It is quite simple."

"Still, I should like to know."

Amulya fumbled in the pocket of his tunic and pulled out, first a
small edition of the __Gita__, which he placed on the table--
and then a little pistol, which he showed me, but said nothing
further.

Horror!  It did not take him a moment to make up his mind to kill
our good old cashier!  [23] To look at his frank, open face one
would not have thought him capable of hurting a fly, but how
different were the words which came from his mouth.  It was clear
that the cashier's place in the world meant nothing real to him;
it was a mere vacancy, lifeless, feelingless, with only stock
phrases from the __Gita--Who kills the body kills naught! __

"Whatever do you mean, Amulya?"  I exclaimed at length.  "Don't
you know that the dear old man has got a wife and children and
that he is ..."

"Where are we to find men who have no wives and children?"  he
interrupted.  "Look here, Maharani, the thing we call pity is, at
bottom, only pity for ourselves.  We cannot bear to wound our own
tender instincts, and so we do not strike at all--pity indeed!
The height of cowardice!"

To hear Sandip's phrases in the mouth of this mere boy staggered
me.  So delightfully, lovably immature was he--of that age when
the good may still be believed in as good, of that age when one
really lives and grows.  The Mother in me awoke.

For myself there was no longer good or bad--only death, beautiful
alluring death.  But to hear this stripling calmly talk of
murdering an inoffensive old man as the right thing to do, made
me shudder all over.  The more clearly I saw that there was no
sin in his heart, the more horrible appeared to me the sin of his
words.  I seemed to see the sin of the parents visited on the
innocent child.

The sight of his great big eyes shining with faith and enthusiasm
touched me to the quick.  He was going, in his fascination,
straight to the jaws of the python, from which, once in, there
was no return.  How was he to be saved?  Why does not my country
become, for once, a real Mother--clasp him to her bosom and cry
out: "Oh, my child, my child, what profits it that you should
save me, if so it be that I should fail to save you?"

I know, I know, that all Power on earth waxes great under compact
with Satan.  But the Mother is there, alone though she be, to
contemn and stand against this devil's progress.  The Mother
cares not for mere success, however great--she wants to give
life, to save life.  My very soul, today, stretches out its hands
in yearning to save this child.

A while ago I suggested robbery to him.  Whatever I may now say
against it will be put down to a woman's weakness.  They only
love our weakness when it drags the world in its toils!

"You need do nothing at all, Amulya, I will see to the money," I
told him finally.  When he had almost reached the door, I called
him back.

"Amulya," said I, "I am your elder sister.  Today is not the
Brothers' Day [24] according to the calendar, but all the days in
the year are really Brothers' Days.  My blessing be with you: may
God keep you always."

These unexpected words from my lips took Amulya by surprise.  He
stood stock-still for a time.  Then, coming to himself, he
prostrated himself at my feet in acceptance of the relationship
and did me reverence.  When he rose his eyes were full of tears
...  O little brother mine!  I am fast going to my death--let me
take all your sin away with me.  May no taint from me ever
tarnish your innocence!

I said to him: "Let your offering of reverence be that pistol!"

"What do you want with it, sister?"

"I will practise death."

"Right, sister.  Our women, also, must know how to die, to deal
death!"  with which Amulya handed me the pistol.  The radiance of
his youthful countenance seemed to tinge my life with the touch
of a new dawn.  I put away the pistol within my clothes.  May
this reverence-offering be the last resource in my extremity ...

The door to the mother's chamber in my woman's heart once opened,
I thought it would always remain open.  But this pathway to the
supreme good was closed when the mistress took the place of the
mother and locked it again.  The very next day I saw Sandip; and
madness, naked and rampant, danced upon my heart.

What was this?  Was this, then, my truer self?  Never!  I had
never before known this shameless, this cruel one within me.  The
snake-charmer had come, pretending to draw this snake from within
the fold of my garment--but it was never there, it was his all
the time.  Some demon has gained possession of me, and what I am
doing today is the play of his activity--it has nothing to do
with me.

This demon, in the guise of a god, had come with his ruddy torch
to call me that day, saying: "I am your Country.  I am your
Sandip.  I am more to you than anything else of yours.  __Bande
Mataram__!"  And with folded hands I had responded: "You are my
religion.  You are my heaven.  Whatever else is mine shall be
swept away before my love for you.  __Bande Mataram__!"

Five thousand is it?  Five thousand it shall be!  You want it
tomorrow?  Tomorrow you shall have it!  In this desperate orgy,
that gift of five thousand shall be as the foam of wine--and then
for the riotous revel!  The immovable world shall sway under our
feet, fire shall flash from our eyes, a storm shall roar in our
ears, what is or is not in front shall become equally dim.  And
then with tottering footsteps we shall plunge to our death--in a
moment all fire will be extinguished, the ashes will be
scattered, and nothing will remain behind.

------

23. The cashier is the official who is most in touch with the
ladies of a __zamindar's__ household, directly taking their
requisitions for household stores and doing their shopping for
them, and so he becomes more a member of the family than the
others.  [Trans.].

24. The daughter of the house occupies a place of specially
tender affection in a Bengali household (perhaps in Hindu
households all over India) because, by dictate of custom, she
must be given away in marriage so early.  She thus takes
corresponding memories with her to her husband's home, where she
has to begin as a stranger before she can get into her place.
The resulting feeling, of the mistress of her new home for the
one she has left, has taken ceremonial form as the Brothers' Day,
on which the brothers are invited to the married sisters' houses.
Where the sister is the elder, she offers her blessing and
receives the brother's reverence, and vice versa.  Presents,
called the offerings of reverence (or blessing), are exchanged.
[Trans.].



Chapter Nine

Bimala's Story

XV



FOR a time I was utterly at a loss to think of any way of getting
that money.  Then, the other day, in the light of intense
excitement, suddenly the whole picture stood out clear before me.

Every year my husband makes a reverence-offering of six thousand
rupees to my sister-in-law at the time of the Durga Puja.  Every
year it is deposited in her account at the bank in Calcutta.
This year the offering was made as usual, but it has not yet been
sent to the bank, being kept meanwhile in an iron safe, in a
corner of the little dressing-room attached to our bedroom.

Every year my husband takes the money to the bank himself.  This
year he has not yet had an opportunity of going to town.  How
could I fail to see the hand of Providence in this?  The money
has been held up because the country wants it--who could have the
power to take it away from her to the bank?  And how can I have
the power to refuse to take the money?  The goddess revelling in
destruction holds out her blood-cup crying: "Give me drink.  I am
thirsty."  I will give her my own heart's blood with that five
thousand rupees.  Mother, the loser of that money will scarcely
feel the loss, but me you will utterly ruin!

Many a time, in the old days, have I inwardly called the Senior
Rani a thief, for I charged her with wheedling money out of my
trusting husband.  After her husband's death, she often used to
make away with things belonging to the estate for her own use.
This I used to point out to my husband, but he remained silent.
I would get angry and say: "If you feel generous, make gifts by
all means, but why allow yourself to be robbed?"  Providence must
have smiled, then, at these complaints of mine, for tonight I am
on the way to rob my husband's safe of my sister-in-law's money.
My husband's custom was to let his keys remain in his pockets
when he took off his clothes for the night, leaving them in the
dressing-room.  I picked out the key of the safe and opened it.
The slight sound it made seemed to wake the whole world!  A
sudden chill turned my hands and feet icy cold, and I shivered
all over.

There was a drawer inside the safe.  On opening this I found the
money, not in currency notes, but in gold rolled up in paper.  I
had no time to count out what I wanted.  There were twenty rolls,
all of which I took and tied up in a corner of my __sari__.

What a weight it was.  The burden of the theft crushed my heart
to the dust.  Perhaps notes would have made it seem less like
thieving, but this was all gold.

After I had stolen into my room like a thief, it felt like my own
room no longer.  All the most precious rights which I had over it
vanished at the touch of my theft.  I began to mutter to myself,
as though telling __mantrams: Bande Mataram, Bande Mataram__,
my Country, my golden Country, all this gold is for you, for none
else!

But in the night the mind is weak.  I came back into the bedroom
where my husband was asleep, closing my eyes as I passed through,
and went off to the open terrace beyond, on which I lay prone,
clasping to my breast the end of the __sari__ tied over the
gold.  And each one of the rolls gave me a shock of pain.

The silent night stood there with forefinger upraised.  I could
not think of my house as separate from my country: I had robbed
my house, I had robbed my country.  For this sin my house had
ceased to be mine, my country also was estranged from me.  Had I
died begging for my country, even unsuccessfully, that would have
been worship, acceptable to the gods.  But theft is never
worship--how then can I offer this gold?  Ah me!  I am doomed to
death myself, must I desecrate my country with my impious touch?
The way to put the money back is closed to me.  I have not
the strength to return to the room, take again that key, open
once more that safe--I should swoon on the threshold of my
husband's door.  The only road left now is the road in front.
Neither have I the strength deliberately to sit down and count
the coins.  Let them remain behind their coverings: I cannot
calculate.

There was no mist in the winter sky.  The stars were shining
brightly.  If, thought I to myself, as I lay out there, I had to
steal these stars one by one, like golden coins, for my country--
these stars so carefully stored up in the bosom of the darkness--
then the sky would be blinded, the night widowed for ever, and my
theft would rob the whole world.  But was not also this very
thing I had done a robbing of the whole world--not only of money,
but of trust, of righteousness?

I spent the night lying on the terrace.  When at last it was
morning, and I was sure that my husband had risen and left the
room, then only with my shawl pulled over my head, could I
retrace my steps towards the bedroom.

My sister-in-law was about, with her brass pot, watering her
plants.  When she saw me passing in the distance she cried: "Have
you heard the news, Chota Rani?"

I stopped in silence, all in a tremor.  It seemed to me that the
rolls of sovereigns were bulging through the shawl.  I feared
they would burst and scatter in a ringing shower, exposing to all
the servants of the house the thief who had made herself
destitute by robbing her own wealth.

"Your band of robbers," she went on, "have sent an anonymous
message threatening to loot the treasury."

I remained as silent as a thief.

"I was advising Brother Nikhil to seek your protection," she
continued banteringly.  "Call off your minions, Robber Queen!  We
will offer sacrifices to your __Bande Mataram__ if you will
but save us.  What doings there are these days!--but for the
Lord's sake, spare our house at least from burglary."

I hastened into my room without reply.  I had put my foot on
quicksand, and could not now withdraw it.  Struggling would only
send me down deeper.

If only the time would arrive when I could hand over the money to
Sandip!  I could bear it no longer, its weight was breaking
through my very ribs.

It was still early when I got word that Sandip was awaiting me.
Today I had no thought of adornment.  Wrapped as I was in my
shawl, I went off to the outer apartments.  As I entered the
sitting-room I saw Sandip and Amulya there, together.  All my
dignity, all my honour, seemed to run tingling through my body
from head to foot and vanish into the ground.  I should have to
lay bare a woman's uttermost shame in sight of this boy!  Could
they have been discussing my deed in their meeting place?  Had
any vestige of a veil of decency been left for me?

We women shall never understand men.  When they are bent on
making a road for some achievement, they think nothing of
breaking the heart of the world into pieces to pave it for the
progress of their chariot.  When they are mad with the
intoxication of creating, they rejoice in destroying the creation
of the Creator.  This heart-breaking shame of mine will not
attract even a glance from their eyes.  They have no feeling for
life itself--all their eagerness is for their object.  What am I
to them but a meadow flower in the path of a torrent in flood?

What good will this extinction of me be to Sandip?  Only five
thousand rupees?  Was not I good for something more than only
five thousand rupees?  Yes, indeed!  Did I not learn that from
Sandip himself, and was I not able in the light of this knowledge
to despise all else in my world?  I was the giver of light, of
life, of __Shakti__, of immortality--in that belief, in that
joy, I had burst all my bounds and come into the open.  Had
anyone then fulfilled for me that joy, I should have lived in my
death.  I should have lost nothing in the loss of my all.
Do they want to tell me now that all this was false?  The psalm
of my praise which was sung so devotedly, did it bring me down
from my heaven, not to make heaven of earth, but only to level
heaven itself with the dust?



XVI


"The money, Queen?"  said Sandip with his keen glance full on my
face.

Amulya also fixed his gaze on me.  Though not my own mother's
child, yet the dear lad is brother to me; for mother is mother
all the world over.  With his guileless face, his gentle eyes,
his innocent youth, he looked at me.  And I, a woman--of his
mother's sex--how could I hand him poison, just because he asked
for it?

"The money, Queen!"  Sandip's insolent demand rang in my ears.
For very shame and vexation I felt I wanted to fling that gold at
Sandip's head.  I could hardly undo the knot of my __sari__,
my fingers trembled so.  At last the paper rolls dropped on the
table.

Sandip's face grew black ...  He must have thought that the rolls
were of silver ...  What contempt was in his looks.  What utter
disgust at incapacity.  It was almost as if he could have struck
me!  He must have suspected that I had come to parley with him,
to offer to compound his claim for five thousand rupees with a
few hundreds.  There was a moment when I thought he would snatch
up the rolls and throw them out of the window, declaring that he
was no beggar, but a king claiming tribute.

"Is that all?"  asked Amulya with such pity welling up in his
voice that I wanted to sob out aloud.  I kept my heart tightly
pressed down, and merely nodded my head.  Sandip was speechless.
He neither touched the rolls, nor uttered a sound.

My humiliation went straight to the boy's heart.  With a sudden,
feigned enthusiasm he exclaimed: "It's plenty.  It will do
splendidly.  You have saved us."  With which he tore open the
covering of one of the rolls.

The sovereigns shone out.  And in a moment the black covering
seemed to be lifted from Sandip's countenance also.  His delight
beamed forth from his features.  Unable to control his sudden
revulsion of feeling, he sprang up from his seat towards me.
What he intended I know not.  I flashed a lightning glance
towards Amulya--the colour had left the boy's face as at the
stroke of a whip.  Then with all my strength I thrust Sandip from
me.  As he reeled back his head struck the edge of the marble
table and he dropped on the floor.  There he lay awhile,
motionless.  Exhausted with my effort, I sank back on my seat.

Amulya's face lightened with a joyful radiance.  He did not even
turn towards Sandip, but came straight up, took the dust of my
feet, and then remained there, sitting on the floor in front of
me.  O my little brother, my child!  This reverence of yours is
the last touch of heaven left in my empty world!  I could contain
myself no longer, and my tears flowed fast.  I covered my eyes
with the end of my __sari__, which I pressed to my face with
both my hands, and sobbed and sobbed.  And every time that I felt
on my feet his tender touch trying to comfort me my tears broke
out afresh.

After a little, when I had recovered myself and taken my hands
from my face, I saw Sandip back at the table, gathering up the
sovereigns in his handkerchief, as if nothing had happened.
Amulya rose to his seat, from his place near my feet, his wet
eyes shining.


Sandip coolly looked up at my face as he remarked: "It is six
thousand."

"What do we want with so much, Sandip Babu?"  cried Amulya.
"Three thousand five hundred is all we need for our work."

"Our wants are not for this one place only," Sandip replied.  "We
shall want all we can get."

"That may be," said Amulya.  "But in future I undertake to get
you all you want.  Out of this, Sandip Babu, please return the
extra two thousand five hundred to the Maharani."

Sandip glanced enquiringly at me.

"No, no," I exclaimed.  "I shall never touch that money again.
Do with it as you will."

"Can man ever give as woman can?"  said Sandip, looking towards
Amulya.

"They are goddesses!"  agreed Amulya with enthusiasm.

"We men can at best give of our power," continued Sandip.  "But
women give themselves.  Out of their own life they give birth,
out of their own life they give sustenance.  Such gifts are the
only true gifts."  Then turning to me, "Queen!"  said he, "if
what you have given us had been only money I would not have
touched it.  But you have given that which is more to you than
life itself!"

There must be two different persons inside men.  One of these in
me can understand that Sandip is trying to delude me; the other
is content to be deluded.  Sandip has power, but no strength of
righteousness.  The weapon of his which rouses up life smites it
again to death.  He has the unfailing quiver of the gods, but the
shafts in them are of the demons.

Sandip's handkerchief was not large enough to hold all the coins.
"Queen," he asked, "can you give me another?"  When I gave him
mine, he reverently touched his forehead with it, and then
suddenly kneeling on the floor he made me an obeisance.
"Goddess!"  he said, "it was to offer my reverence that I had
approached you, but you repulsed me, and rolled me in the dust.
Be it so, I accept your repulse as your boon to me, I raise it to
my head in salutation!"  with which he pointed to the place where
he had been hurt.

Had I then misunderstood him?  Could it be that his outstretched
hands had really been directed towards my feet?  Yet, surely,
even Amulya had seen the passion that flamed out of his eyes, his
face.  But Sandip is such an adept in setting music to his chant
of praise that I cannot argue; I lose my power of seeing truth;
my sight is clouded over like an opium-eater's eyes.  And so,
after all, he gave me back twice as much in return for the blow I
had dealt him--the wound on his head ended by making me bleed at
heart.  When I had received Sandip's obeisance my theft seemed to
gain a dignity, and the gold glittering on the table to smile
away all fear of disgrace, all stings of conscience.

Like me Amulya also was won back.  His devotion to Sandip, which
had suffered a momentary check, blazed up anew.  The flower-vase
of his mind filled once more with offerings for the worship of
Sandip and me.  His simple faith shone out of his eyes with the
pure light of the morning star at dawn.

After I had offered worship and received worship my sin became
radiant.  And as Amulya looked on my face he raised his folded
hands in salutation and cried __Bande Mataram__!  I cannot
expect to have this adoration surrounding me for ever; and yet
this has come to be the only means of keeping alive my self-
respect.

I can no longer enter my bedroom.  The bedstead seems to thrust
out a forbidding hand, the iron safe frowns at me.  I want to get
away from this continual insult to myself which is rankling
within me.  I want to keep running to Sandip to hear him sing my
praises.  There is just this one little altar of worship which
has kept its head above the all-pervading depths of my dishonour,
and so I want to cleave to it night and day; for on whichever
side I step away from it, there is only emptiness.

Praise, praise, I want unceasing praise.  I cannot live if my
wine-cup be left empty for a single moment.  So, as the very
price of my life, I want Sandip of all the world, today.

XVII



When my husband nowadays comes in for his meals I feel I cannot
sit before him; and yet it is such a shame not to be near him
that I feel I cannot do that either.  So I seat myself where we
cannot look at each other's face.  That was how I was sitting the
other day when the Bara Rani came and joined us.

"It is all very well for you, brother," said she, "to laugh away
these threatening letters.  But they do frighten me so.  Have you
sent off that money you gave me to the Calcutta bank?"

"No, I have not yet had the time to get it away," my husband
replied.

"You are so careless, brother dear, you had better look out..."

"But it is in the iron safe right inside the inner dressing-
room," said my husband with a reassuring smile.

"What if they get in there?  You can never tell!"

"If they go so far, they might as well carry you off too!"

"Don't you fear, no one will come for poor me.  The real
attraction is in your room!  But joking apart, don't run the risk
of keeping money in the room like that."

"They will be taking along the Government revenue to Calcutta in
a few days now; I will send this money to the bank under the same
escort."

"Very well.  But see you don't forget all about it, you are so
absent-minded."

"Even if that money gets lost, while in my room, the loss cannot
be yours, Sister Rani."

"Now, now, brother, you will make me very angry if you talk in
that way.  Was I making any difference between yours and mine?
What if your money is lost, does not that hurt me?  If Providence
has thought fit to take away my all, it has not left me
insensible to the value of the most devoted brother known since
the days of Lakshman."  [25]

"Well, Junior Rani, are you turned into a wooden doll?  You have
not spoken a word yet.  Do you know, brother, our Junior Rani
thinks I try to flatter you.  If things came to that pass I
should not hesitate to do so, but I know my dear old brother does
not need it!"

Thus the Senior Rani chattered on, not forgetting now and then to
draw her brother's attention to this or that special delicacy
amongst the dishes that were being served.  My head was all the
time in a whirl.  The crisis was fast coming.  Something must be
done about replacing that money.  And as I kept asking myself
what could be done, and how it was to be done, the unceasing
patter of my sister-in-law's words seemed more and more
intolerable.

What made it all the worse was, that nothing could escape my
sister-in-law's keen eyes.  Every now and then she was casting
side glances towards me.  What she could read in my face I do not
know, but to me it seemed that everything was written there only
too plainly.

Then I did an infinitely rash thing.  Affecting an easy, amused
laugh I said: "All the Senior Rani's suspicions, I see, are
reserved for me--her fears of thieves and robbers are only a
feint."

The Senior Rani smiled mischievously.  "You are right, sister
mine.  A woman's theft is the most fatal of all thefts.  But how
can you elude my watchfulness?  Am I a man, that you should
hoodwink me?"

"If you fear me so," I retorted, "let me keep in your hands all I
have, as security.  If I cause you loss, you can then repay
yourself."

"Just listen to her, our simple little Junior Rani!"  she laughed
back, turning to my husband.  "Does she not know that there are
losses which no security can make good, either in this world or
in the next?"

My husband did not join in our exchange of words.  When he had
finished, he went off to the outer apartments, for nowadays he
does not take his mid-day rest in our room.

All my more valuable jewels were in deposit in the treasury in
charge of the cashier.  Still what I kept with me must have been
worth thirty or forty thousand.  I took my jewel-box to the Bara
Rani's room and opened it out before her, saying: "I leave these
with you, sister.  They will keep you quite safe from all worry."

The Bara Rani made a gesture of mock despair.  "You positively
astound me, Chota Rani!"  she said.  "Do you really suppose I
spend sleepless nights for fear of being robbed by you?"

"What harm if you did have a wholesome fear of me?  Does anybody
know anybody else in this world?"

"You want to teach me a lesson by trusting me?  No, no!  I am
bothered enough to know what to do with my own jewels, without
keeping watch over yours.  Take them away, there's a dear, so
many prying servants are about."

I went straight from my sister-in-law's room to the sitting-room
outside, and sent for Amulya.  With him Sandip came along too.  I
was in a great hurry, and said to Sandip: "If you don't mind, I
want to have a word or two with Amulya.  Would you..."

Sandip smiled a wry smile.  "So Amulya and I are separate in your
eyes?  If you have set about to wean him from me, I must confess
I have no power to retain him."

I made no reply, but stood waiting.

"Be it so," Sandip went on.  "Finish your special talk with
Amulya.  But then you must give me a special talk all to myself
too, or it will mean a defeat for me.  I can stand everything,
but not defeat.  My share must always be the lion's share.  This
has been my constant quarrel with Providence.  I will defeat the
Dispenser of my fate, but not take defeat at his hands."  With a
crushing look at Amulya, Sandip walked out of the room.

"Amulya, my own little brother, you must do one thing for me," I
said.

"I will stake my life for whatever duty you may lay on me,
sister."

I brought out my jewel-box from the folds of my shawl and placed
it before him.  "Sell or pawn these," I said, "and get me six
thousand rupees as fast as ever you can."

"No, no, Sister Rani," said Amulya, touched to the quick.  "Let
these jewels be.  I will get you six thousand all the same."

"Oh, don't be silly," I said impatiently.  "There is no time for
any nonsense.  Take this box.  Get away to Calcutta by the night
train.  And bring me the money by the day after tomorrow
positively."

Amulya took a diamond necklace out of the box, held it up to the
light and put it back gloomily.

"I know," I told him, "that you will never get the proper price
for these diamonds, so I am giving you jewels worth about thirty
thousand.  I don't care if they all go, but I must have that six
thousand without fail."

"Do you know, Sister Rani," said Amulya, "I have had a quarrel
with Sandip Babu over that six thousand rupees he took from you?
I cannot tell you how ashamed I felt.  But Sandip Babu would have
it that we must give up even our shame for the country.  That may
be so.  But this is somehow different.  I do not fear to die for
the country, to kill for the country--that much __Shakti__ has
been given me.  But I cannot forget the shame of having taken
money from you.  There Sandip Babu is ahead of me.  He has no
regrets or compunctions.  He says we must get rid of the idea
that the money belongs to the one in whose box it happens to be--
if we cannot, where is the magic of __Bande Mataram__?"

Amulya gathered enthusiasm as he talked on.  He always warms up
when he has me for a listener.  "The Gita tells us," he
continued, "that no one can kill the soul.  Killing is a mere
word.  So also is the taking away of money.  Whose is the money?
No one has created it.  No one can take it away with him when he
departs this life, for it is no part of his soul.  Today it is
mine, tomorrow my son's, the next day his creditor's.  Since, in
fact, money belongs to no one, why should any blame attach to our
patriots if, instead of leaving it for some worthless son, they
take it for their own use?"

When I hear Sandip's words uttered by this boy, I tremble all
over.  Let those who are snake-charmers play with snakes; if harm
comes to them, they are prepared for it.  But these boys are so
innocent, all the world is ready with its blessing to protect
them.  They play with a snake not knowing its nature, and when we
see them smilingly, trustfully, putting their hands within reach
of its fangs, then we understand how terribly dangerous the snake
is.  Sandip is right when he suspects that though I, for myself,
may be ready to die at his hands, this boy I shall wean from him
and save.

"So the money is wanted for the use of your patriots?"  I
questioned with a smile.

"Of course it is!"  said Amulya proudly.  "Are they not our
kings?  Poverty takes away from their regal power.  Do you know,
we always insist on Sandip Babu travelling First Class?  He never
shirks kingly honours--he accepts them not for himself, but for
the glory of us all.  The greatest weapon of those who rule the
world, Sandip Babu has told us, is the hypnotism of their
display.  To take the vow of poverty would be for them not merely
a penance--it would mean suicide."

At this point Sandip noiselessly entered the room.  I threw my
shawl over the jewel-case with a rapid movement.

"The special-talk business not yet over?"  he asked with a sneer
in his tone.

"Yes, we've quite finished," said Amulya apologetically.  "It was
nothing much."

"No, Amulya," I said, "we have not quite finished."

"So exit Sandip for the second time, I suppose?"  said Sandip.

"If you please."

"And as to Sandip's re-entry."

"Not today.  I have no time."

"I see!"  said Sandip as his eyes flashed.  "No time to waste,
only for special talks!"

Jealousy!  Where the strong man shows weakness, there the weaker
sex cannot help beating her drums of victory.  So I repeated
firmly: "I really have no time."

Sandip went away looking black.  Amulya was greatly perturbed.
"Sister Rani," he pleaded, "Sandip Babu is annoyed."

"He has neither cause nor right to be annoyed," I said with some
vehemence.  "Let me caution you about one thing, Amulya.  Say
nothing to Sandip Babu about the sale of my jewels--on your
life."

"No, I will not."

"Then you had better not delay any more.  You must get away by
tonight's train."

Amulya and I left the room together.  As we came out on the
verandah Sandip was standing there.  I could see he was waiting
to waylay Amulya.  To prevent that I had to engage him.  "What is
it you wanted to tell me, Sandip Babu?"  I asked.

"I have nothing special to say--mere small talk.  And since you
have not the time .  .  "

"I can give you just a little."

By this time Amulya had left.  As we entered the room Sandip
asked: "What was that box Amulya carried away?"

The box had not escaped his eyes.  I remained firm.  "If I could
have told you, it would have been made over to him in your
presence!"

"So you think Amulya will not tell me?"

"No, he will not."

Sandip could not conceal his anger any longer.  "You think you
will gain the mastery over me?"  he blazed out.  "That shall
never be.  Amulya, there, would die a happy death if I deigned to
trample him under foot.  I will never, so long as I live, allow
you to bring him to your feet!"

Oh, the weak!  the weak!  At last Sandip has realized that he is
weak before me!  That is why there is this sudden outburst of
anger.  He has understood that he cannot meet the power that I
wield, with mere strength.  With a glance I can crumble his
strongest fortifications.  So he must needs resort to bluster.  I
simply smiled in contemptuous silence.  At last have I come to a
level above him.  I must never lose this vantage ground; never
descend lower again.  Amidst all my degradation this bit of
dignity must remain to me!

"I know," said Sandip, after a pause, "it was your jewel-case."

"You may guess as you please," said I, "but you will get nothing
out of me.

"So you trust Amulya more than you trust me?  Do you know that
the boy is the shadow of my shadow, the echo of my echo--that he
is nothing if I am not at his side?"

"Where he is not your echo, he is himself, Amulya.  And that is
where I trust him more than I can trust your echo!"

"You must not forget that you are under a promise to render up
all your ornaments to me for the worship of the Divine Mother.
In fact your offering has already been made."

"Whatever ornaments the gods leave to me will be offered up to
the gods.  But how can I offer those which have been stolen away
from me?"

"Look here, it is no use your trying to give me the slip in that
fashion.  Now is the time for grim work.  Let that work be
finished, then you can make a display of your woman's wiles to
your heart's content--and I will help you in your game."

The moment I had stolen my husband's money and paid it to Sandip,
the music that was in our relations stopped.  Not only did I
destroy all my own value by making myself cheap, but Sandip's
powers, too, lost scope for their full play.  You cannot employ
your marksmanship against a thing which is right in your grasp.
So Sandip has lost his aspect of the hero; a tone of low
quarrelsomeness has come into his words.

Sandip kept his brilliant eyes fixed full on my face till they
seemed to blaze with all the thirst of the mid-day sky.  Once or
twice he fidgeted with his feet, as though to leave his seat, as
if to spring right on me.  My whole body seemed to swim, my veins
throbbed, the hot blood surged up to my ears; I felt that if I
remained there, I should never get up at all.  With a supreme
effort I tore myself off the chair, and hastened towards the
door.

From Sandip's dry throat there came a muffled cry: "Whither would
you flee, Queen?"  The next moment he left his seat with a bound
to seize hold of me.  At the sound of footsteps outside the door,
however, he rapidly retreated and fell back into his chair.  I
checked my steps near the bookshelf, where I stood staring at the
names of the books.

As my husband entered the room, Sandip exclaimed: "I say, Nikhil,
don't you keep Browning among your books here?  I was just
telling Queen Bee of our college club.  Do you remember that
contest of ours over the translation of those lines from
Browning?  You don't?

/*
  "She should never have looked at me,
  If she meant I should not love her,
  There are plenty ...  men you call such,
  I suppose ...  she may discover
  All her soul to, if she pleases,
  And yet leave much as she found them:
  But I'm not so, and she knew it
  When she fixed me, glancing round them.
*/

"I managed to get together the words to render it into Bengali,
somehow, but the result was hardly likely to be a 'joy forever'
to the people of Bengal.  I really did think at one time that I
was on the verge of becoming a poet, but Providence was kind
enough to save me from that disaster.  Do you remember old
Dakshina?  If he had not become a Salt Inspector, he would have
been a poet.  I remember his rendering to this day ...

"No, Queen Bee, it is no use rummaging those bookshelves.  Nikhil
has ceased to read poetry since his marriage--perhaps he has no
further need for it.  But I suppose 'the fever fit of poesy', as
the Sanskrit has it, is about to attack me again."

"I have come to give you a warning, Sandip," said my husband.

"About the fever fit of poesy?"

My husband took no notice of this attempt at humour.  "For some
time," he continued, "Mahomedan preachers have been about
stirring up the local Mussulmans.  They are all wild with you,
and may attack you any moment."

"Are you come to advise flight?"

"I have come to give you information, not to offer advice."

"Had these estates been mine, such a warning would have been
necessary for the preachers, not for me.  If, instead of trying
to frighten me, you give them a taste of your intimidation, that
would be worthier both of you and me.  Do you know that your
weakness is weakening your neighbouring __zamindars__ also?"

"I did not offer you my advice, Sandip.  I wish you, too, would
refrain from giving me yours.  Besides, it is useless.  And there
is another thing I want to tell you.  You and your followers have
been secretly worrying and oppressing my tenantry.  I cannot
allow that any longer.  So I must ask you to leave my territory."

"For fear of the Mussulmans, or is there any other fear you have
to threaten me with?"

"There are fears the want of which is cowardice.  In the name of
those fears, I tell you, Sandip, you must go.  In five days I
shall be starting for Calcutta.  I want you to accompany me.  You
may of course stay in my house there--to that there is no
objection."

"All right, I have still five day's time then.  Meanwhile, Queen
Bee, let me hum to you my song of parting from your honey-hive.
Ah!  you poet of modern Bengal!  Throw open your doors and let me
plunder your words.  The theft is really yours, for it is my song
which you have made your own--let the name be yours by all means,
but the song is mine."  With this Sandip struck up in a deep,
husky voice, which threatened to be out of tune, a song in the
Bhairavi mode:

/*
  "In the springtime of your kingdom, my Queen,
  Meetings and partings chase each other in their endless hide
    and seek,
  And flowers blossom in the wake of those that droop and die in
    the shade.
  In the springtime of your kingdom, my Queen,
  My meeting with you had its own songs,
  But has not also my leave-taking any gift to offer you?
  That gift is my secret hope, which I keep hidden in the shadows
    of your flower garden,
  That the rains of July may sweetly temper your fiery June."
*/

His boldness was immense--boldness which had no veil, but was naked
as fire.  One finds no time to stop it: it is like trying
to resist a thunderbolt: the lightning flashes: it laughs at all
resistance.

I left the room.  As I was passing along the verandah towards the
inner apartments, Amulya suddenly made his appearance and came
and stood before me.

"Fear nothing, Sister Rani," he said.  "I am off tonight and
shall not return unsuccessful."

"Amulya," said I, looking straight into his earnest, youthful
face, "I fear nothing for myself, but may I never cease to fear
for you."

Amulya turned to go, but before he was out of sight I called him
back and asked: "Have you a mother, Amulya?"

"I have."

"A sister?"

"No, I am the only child of my mother.  My father died when I was
quite little."

"Then go back to your mother, Amulya."

"But, Sister Rani, I have now both mother and sister."

"Then, Amulya, before you leave tonight, come and have your
dinner here."

"There won't be time for that.  Let me take some food for the
journey, consecrated with your touch."

"What do you specially like, Amulya?"
"If I had been with my mother I should have had lots of Poush
cakes.  Make some for me with your own hands, Sister Rani!"

------

25. Of the __Ramayana__.  The story of his devotion to his
elder brother Rama and his brother's wife Sita, has become a
byword.



Chapter Ten

Nikhil's Story

XII



I LEARNT from my master that Sandip had joined forces with Harish
Kundu, and there was to be a grand celebration of the worship of
the demon-destroying Goddess.  Harish Kundu was extorting the
expenses from his tenantry.  Pandits Kaviratna and Vidyavagish
had been commissioned to compose a hymn with a double meaning.

My master has just had a passage at arms with Sandip over this.
"Evolution is at work amongst the gods as well," says Sandip.
"The grandson has to remodel the gods created by the grandfather
to suit his own taste, or else he is left an atheist.  It is my
mission to modernize the ancient deities.  I am born the saviour
of the gods, to emancipate them from the thraldom of the past."

I have seen from our boyhood what a juggler with ideas is Sandip.
He has no interest in discovering truth, but to make a quizzical
display of it rejoices his heart.  Had he been born in the wilds
of Africa he would have spent a glorious time inventing argument
after argument to prove that cannibalism is the best means of
promoting true communion between man and man.  But those who deal
in delusion end by deluding themselves, and I fully believe that,
each time Sandip creates a new fallacy, he persuades himself that
he has found the truth, however contradictory his creations may
be to one another.

However, I shall not give a helping hand to establish a liquor
distillery in my country.  The young men, who are ready to offer
their services for their country's cause, must not fall into this
habit of getting intoxicated.  The people who want to exact work
by drugging methods set more value on the excitement than on the
minds they intoxicate.

I had to tell Sandip, in Bimala's presence, that he must go.
Perhaps both will impute to me the wrong motive.  But I must free
myself also from all fear of being misunderstood.  Let even
Bimala misunderstand me ...

A number of Mahomedan preachers are being sent over from Dacca.
The Mussulmans in my territory had come to have almost as much of
an aversion to the killing of cows as the Hindus.  But now cases
of cow-killing are cropping up here and there.  I had the news
first from some of my Mussulman tenants with expressions of their
disapproval.  Here was a situation which I could see would be
difficult to meet.  At the bottom was a pretence of fanaticism,
which would cease to be a pretence if obstructed.  That is just
where the ingenuity of the move came in!

I sent for some of my principal Hindu tenants and tried to get
them to see the matter in its proper light.  "We can be staunch
in our own convictions," I said, "but we have no control over
those of others.  For all that many of us are Vaishnavas, those
of us who are Shaktas go on with their animal sacrifices just the
same.  That cannot be helped.  We must, in the same way, let the
Mussulmans do as they think best.  So please refrain from all
disturbance."

"Maharaja," they replied, "these outrages have been unknown for
so long."

"That was so," I said, "because such was their spontaneous
desire.  Let us behave in such a way that the same may become
true, over again.  But a breach of the peace is not the way to
bring this about."

"No, Maharaja," they insisted, "those good old days are gone.
This will never stop unless you put it down with a strong hand."

"Oppression," I replied, "will not only not prevent cow-killing,
it may lead to the killing of men as well."

One of them had had an English education.  He had learnt to
repeat the phrases of the day.  "It is not only a question of
orthodoxy," he argued.  "Our country is mainly agricultural, and
cows are ..."

"Buffaloes in this country," I interrupted, "likewise give milk
and are used for ploughing.  And therefore, so long as we dance
frantic dances on our temple pavements, smeared with their blood,
their severed heads carried on our shoulders, religion will only
laugh at us if we quarrel with Mussulmans in her name, and
nothing but the quarrel itself will remain true.  If the cow
alone is to be held sacred from slaughter, and not the buffalo,
then that is bigotry, not religion."

"But are you not aware, sir, of what is behind all this?"
pursued the English-knowing tenant.  "This has only become
possible because the Mussulman is assured of safety, even if he
breaks the law.  Have you not heard of the Pachur case?"

"Why is it possible," I asked, "to use the Mussulmans thus, as
tools against us?  Is it not because we have fashioned them into
such with our own intolerance?  That is how Providence punishes
us.  Our accumulated sins are being visited on our own heads."

"Oh, well, if that be so, let them be visited on us.  But we
shall have our revenge.  We have undermined what was the greatest
strength of the authorities, their devotion to their own laws.
Once they were truly kings, dispensing justice; now they
themselves will become law-breakers, and so no better than
robbers.  This may not go down to history, but we shall carry it
in our hearts for all time ..."

The evil reports about me which are spreading from paper to paper
are making me notorious.  News comes that my effigy has been
burnt at the river-side burning-ground of the Chakravartis, with
due ceremony and enthusiasm; and other insults are in
contemplation.  The trouble was that they had come to ask me to
take shares in a Cotton Mill they wanted to start.  I had to tell
them that I did not so much mind the loss of my own money, but I
would not be a party to causing a loss to so many poor
shareholders.

"Are we to understand, Maharaja," said my visitors, "that the
prosperity of the country does not interest you?"

"Industry may lead to the country's prosperity," I explained,
"but a mere desire for its prosperity will not make for success
in industry.  Even when our heads were cool, our industries did
not flourish.  Why should we suppose that they will do so just
because we have become frantic?"

"Why not say plainly that you will not risk your money?"

"I will put in my money when I see that it is industry which
prompts you.  But, because you have lighted a fire, it does not
follow that you have the food to cook over it."

XIII



What is this?  Our Chakua sub-treasury looted!  A remittance of
seven thousand five hundred rupees was due from there to
headquarters.  The local cashier had changed the cash at the
Government Treasury into small currency notes for convenience in
carrying, and had kept them ready in bundles.  In the middle of
the night an armed band had raided the room, and wounded Kasim,
the man on guard.  The curious part of it was that they had taken
only six thousand rupees and left the rest scattered on the
floor, though it would have been as easy to carry that away also.
Anyhow, the raid of the dacoits was over; now the police raid
would begin.  Peace was out of the question.

When I went inside, I found the news had travelled before me.
"What a terrible thing, brother," exclaimed the Bara Rani.
"Whatever shall we do?"

I made light of the matter to reassure her.  "We still have
something left," I said with a smile.  "We shall manage to get
along somehow."

"Don't joke about it, brother dear.  Why are they all so angry
with you?  Can't you humour them?  Why put everybody out?"

"I cannot let the country go to rack and ruin, even if that would
please everybody."

"That was a shocking thing they did at the burning-grounds.  It's
a horrid shame to treat you so.  The Chota Rani has got rid of
all her fears by dint of the Englishwoman's teaching, but as for
me, I had to send for the priest to avert the omen before I could
get any peace of mind.  For my sake, dear, do get away to
Calcutta.  I tremble to think what they may do, if you stay on
here."

My sister-in-law's genuine anxiety touched me deeply.

"And, brother," she went on, "did I not warn you, it was not well
to keep so much money in your room?  They might get wind of it
any day.  It is not the money--but who knows..."

To calm her I promised to remove the money to the treasury at
once, and then get it away to Calcutta with the first escort
going.  We went together to my bedroom.  The dressing-room door
was shut.  When I knocked, Bimala called out: "I am dressing."

"I wonder at the Chota Rani," exclaimed my sister-in-law,
"dressing so early in the day!  One of their __Bande Mataram__
meetings, I suppose.  Robber Queen!"  she called out in jest to
Bimala.  "Are you counting your spoils inside?"

"I will attend to the money a little later," I said, as I came
away to my office room outside.

I found the Police Inspector waiting for me.  "Any trace of the
dacoits?"  I asked.

"I have my suspicions."

"On whom?"

"Kasim, the guard."

"Kasim?  But was he not wounded?"

"A mere nothing.  A flesh wound on the leg.  Probably self-
inflicted."

"But I cannot bring myself to believe it.  He is such a trusted
servant."

"You may have trusted him, but that does not prevent his being a
thief.  Have I not seen men trusted for twenty years together,
suddenly developing..."

"Even if it were so, I could not send him to gaol.  But why
should he have left the rest of the money lying about?"

"To put us off the scent.  Whatever you may say, Maharaja, he
must be an old hand at the game.  He mounts guard during his
watch, right enough, but I feel sure he has a finger in all the
dacoities going on in the neighbourhood."

With this the Inspector proceeded to recount the various methods
by which it was possible to be concerned in a dacoity twenty or
thirty miles away, and yet be back in time for duty.

"Have you brought Kasim here?"  I asked.

"No," was the reply, "he is in the lock-up.  The Magistrate is
due for the investigation."

"I want to see him," I said.

When I went to his cell he fell at my feet, weeping.  "In God's
name," he said, "I swear I did not do this thing."

"I do not doubt you, Kasim," I assured him.  "Fear nothing.  They
can do nothing to you, if you are innocent."

Kasim, however, was unable to give a coherent account of the
incident.  He was obviously exaggerating.  Four or five hundred
men, big guns, numberless swords, figured in his narrative.  It
must have been either his disturbed state of mind or a desire to
account for his easy defeat.  He would have it that this was
Harish Kundu's doing; he was even sure he had heard the voice of
Ekram, the head retainer of the Kundus.

"Look here, Kasim," I had to warn him, "don't you be dragging
other people in with your stories.  You are not called upon to
make out a case against Harish Kundu, or anybody else."

XIV



On returning home I asked my master to come over.  He shook his
head gravely.  "I see no good in this," said he--"this setting
aside of conscience and putting the country in its place.  All
the sins of the country will now break out, hideous and
unashamed."

"Who do you think could have ..."

"Don't ask me.  But sin is rampant.  Send them all away, right
away from here."

"I have given them one more day.  They will be leaving the day
after tomorrow."

"And another thing.  Take Bimala away to Calcutta.  She is
getting too narrow a view of the outside world from here, she
cannot see men and things in their true proportions.  Let her see
the world--men and their work--give her abroad vision."

"That is exactly what I was thinking."

"Well, don't make any delay about it.  I tell you, Nikhil, man's
history has to be built by the united effort of all the races in
the world, and therefore this selling of conscience for political
reasons--this making a fetish of one's country, won't do.  I know
that Europe does not at heart admit this, but there she has not
the right to pose as our teacher.  Men who die for the truth
become immortal: and, if a whole people can die for the truth, it
will also achieve immortality in the history of humanity.  Here,
in this land of India, amid the mocking laughter of Satan
piercing the sky, may the feeling for this truth become real!
What a terrible epidemic of sin has been brought into our country
from foreign lands..."

The whole day passed in the turmoil of investigation.  I was
tired out when I retired for the night.  I left over sending my
sister-in-law's money to the treasury till next morning.

I woke up from my sleep at dead of night.  The room was dark.  I
thought I heard a moaning somewhere.  Somebody must have been
crying.  Sounds of sobbing came heavy with tears like fitful
gusts of wind in the rainy night.  It seemed to me that the cry
rose from the heart of my room itself.  I was alone.  For some
days Bimala had her bed in another room adjoining mine.  I rose
up and when I went out I found her in the balcony lying prone
upon her face on the bare floor.

This is something that cannot be written in words.  He only knows
it who sits in the bosom of the world and receives all its pangs
in His own heart.  The sky is dumb, the stars are mute, the night
is still, and in the midst of it all that one sleepless cry!

We give these sufferings names, bad or good, according to the
classifications of the books, but this agony which is welling up
from a torn heart, pouring into the fathomless dark, has it any
name?  When in that midnight, standing under the silent stars, I
looked upon that figure, my mind was struck with awe, and I said
to myself: "Who am Ito judge her?"  O life, O death, O God of the
infinite existence, I bow my head in silence to the mystery which
is in you.

Once I thought I should turn back.  But I could not.  I sat down
on the ground near Bimala and placed my hand on her head.  At the
first touch her whole body seemed to stiffen, but the next moment
the hardness gave way, and the tears burst out.  I gently passed
my fingers over her forehead.  Suddenly her hands groping for my
feet grasped them and drew them to herself, pressing them against
her breast with such force that I thought her heart would break.



Bimala's Story

XVIII



Amulya is due to return from Calcutta this morning.  I told the
servants to let me know as soon as he arrived, but could not keep
still.  At last I went outside to await him in the sitting-room.

When I sent him off to sell the jewels I must have been thinking
only of myself.  It never even crossed my mind that so young a
boy, trying to sell such valuable jewellery, would at once be
suspected.  So helpless are we women, we needs must place on
others the burden of our danger.  When we go to our death we drag
down those who are about us.

I had said with pride that I would save Amulya--as if she who was
drowning could save others.  But instead of saving him, I have
sent him to his doom.  My little brother, such a sister have I
been to you that Death must have smiled on that Brothers' Day
when I gave you my blessing--I, who wander distracted with the
burden of my own evil-doing.

I feel today that man is at times attacked with evil as with the
plague.  Some germ finds its way in from somewhere, and then in
the space of one night Death stalks in.  Why cannot the stricken
one be kept far away from the rest of the world?  I, at least,
have realized how terrible is the contagion--like a fiery torch
which burns that it may set the world on fire.

It struck nine.  I could not get rid of the idea that Amulya was
in trouble, that he had fallen into the clutches of the police.
There must be great excitement in the Police Office--whose are
the jewels?--where did he get them?  And in the end I shall have
to furnish the answer, in public, before all the world.

What is that answer to be?  Your day has come at last, Bara Rani,
you whom I have so long despised.  You, in the shape of the
public, the world, will have your revenge.  O God, save me this
time, and I will cast all my pride at my sister-in-law's feet.

I could bear it no longer.  I went straight to the Bara Rani.
She was in the verandah, spicing her betel leaves, Thako at her
side.  The sight of Thako made me shrink back for a moment, but I
overcame all hesitation, and making a low obeisance I took the
dust of my elder sister-in-law's feet.

"Bless my soul, Chota Rani," she exclaimed, "what has come upon
you?  Why this sudden reverence?"

"It is my birthday, sister," said I.  "I have caused you pain.
Give me your blessing today that I may never do so again.  My
mind is so small."  I repeated my obeisance and left her
hurriedly, but she called me back.

"You never before told me that this was your birthday, Chotie
darling!  Be sure to come and have lunch with me this afternoon.
You positively must."

O God, let it really be my birthday today.  Can I not be born
over again?  Cleanse me, my God, and purify me and give me one
more trial!

I went again to the sitting-room to find Sandip there.  A feeling
of disgust seemed to poison my very blood.  The face of his,
which I saw in the morning light, had nothing of the magic
radiance of genius.

"Will you leave the room," I blurted out.

Sandip smiled.  "Since Amulya is not here," he remarked, "I
should think my turn had come for a special talk."

My fate was coming back upon me.  How was Ito take away the right
I myself had given.  "I would be alone," I repeated.

"Queen," he said, "the presence of another person does not
prevent your being alone.  Do not mistake me for one of the
crowd.  I, Sandip, am always alone, even when surrounded by
thousands."

"Please come some other time.  This morning I am ..."

"Waiting for Amulya?"

I turned to leave the room for sheer vexation, when Sandip drew
out from the folds of his cloak that jewel-casket of mine and
banged it down on the marble table.  I was thoroughly startled.
"Has not Amulya gone, then?"  I exclaimed.

"Gone where?"

"To Calcutta?"

"No," chuckled Sandip.

Ah, then my blessing had come true, in spite of all.  He was
saved.  Let God's punishment fall on me, the thief, if only
Amulya be safe.

The change in my countenance roused Sandip's scorn.  "So pleased,
Queen!"  sneered he.  "Are these jewels so very precious?  How
then did you bring yourself to offer them to the Goddess?  Your
gift was actually made.  Would you now take it back?"

Pride dies hard and raises its fangs to the last.  It was clear
to me I must show Sandip I did not care a rap about these jewels.
"If they have excited your greed," I said, "you may have them."

"My greed today embraces the wealth of all Bengal," replied
Sandip.  "Is there a greater force than greed?  It is the steed
of the great ones of the earth, as is the elephant, Airauat, the
steed of Indra.  So then these jewels are mine?"

As Sandip took up and replaced the casket under his cloak, Amulya
rushed in.  There were dark rings under his eyes, his lips were
dry, his hair tumbled: the freshness of his youth seemed to have
withered in a single day.  Pangs gripped my heart as I looked on
him.

"My box!"  he cried, as he went straight up to Sandip without a
glance at me.  "Have you taken that jewel-box from my trunk?"

"Your jewel-box?"  mocked Sandip.

"It was my trunk!"
Sandip burst out into a laugh.  "Your distinctions between mine
and yours are getting rather thin, Amulya," he cried.  "You will
die a religious preacher yet, I see."

Amulya sank on a chair with his face in his hands.  I went up to
him and placing my hand on his head asked him: "What is your
trouble, Amulya?"

He stood straight up as he replied: "I had set my heart, Sister
Rani, on returning your jewels to you with my own hand.  Sandip
Babu knew this, but he forestalled me."

"What do I care for my jewels?"  I said.  "Let them go.  No harm
is done.

"Go?  Where?"  asked the mystified boy.

"The jewels are mine," said Sandip.  "Insignia bestowed on me by
my Queen!"

"No, no, no," broke out Amulya wildly.  "Never, Sister Rani!  I
brought them back for you.  You shall not give them away to
anybody else."

"I accept your gift, my little brother," said I.  "But let him,
who hankers after them, satisfy his greed."

Amulya glared at Sandip like a beast of prey, as he growled:
"Look here, Sandip Babu, you know that even hanging has no
terrors for me.  If you dare take away that box of jewels ..."

With an attempt at a sarcastic laugh Sandip said: "You also ought
to know by this time, Amulya, that I am not the man to be afraid
of you."

"Queen Bee," he went on, turning to me, "I did not come here
today to take these jewels, I came to give them to you.  You
would have done wrong to take my gift at Amulya's hands.  In
order to prevent it, I had first to make them clearly mine.  Now
these my jewels are my gift to you.  Here they are!  Patch up any
understanding with this boy you like.  I must go.  You have been
at your special talks all these days together, leaving me out of
them.  If special happenings now come to pass, don't blame me.

"Amulya," he continued, "I have sent on your trunks and things to
your lodgings.  Don't you be keeping any belongings of yours in
my room any longer."  With this parting shot, Sandip flung out of
the room.

XIX



"I have had no peace of mind, Amulya," I said to him, "ever since
I sent you off to sell my jewels."

"Why, Sister Rani?"

"I was afraid lest you should get into trouble with them, lest
they should suspect you for a thief.  I would rather go without
that six thousand.  You must now do another thing for me--go home
at once, home to your mother."

Amulya produced a small bundle and said: "But, sister, I have got
the six thousand."

"Where from?"

"I tried hard to get gold," he went on, without replying to my
question, "but could not.  So I had to bring it in notes."

"Tell me truly, Amulya, swear by me, where did you get this
money?"

"That I will not tell you."

Everything seemed to grow dark before my eyes.  "What terrible
thing have you done, Amulya?"  I cried.  "Is it then ..."

"I know you will say I got this money wrongly.  Very well, I
admit it.  But I have paid the full price for my wrong-doing.  So
now the money is mine."

I no longer had any desire to learn more about it.  My very
blood-vessels contracted, making my whole body shrink within
itself.

"Take it away, Amulya," I implored.  "Put it back where you got
it from."

"That would be hard indeed!"

"It is not hard, brother dear.  It was an evil moment when you
first came to me.  Even Sandip has not been able to harm you as I
have done."

Sandip's name seemed to stab him.

"Sandip!"  he cried.  "It was you alone who made me come to know
that man for what he is.  Do you know, sister, he has not spent a
pice out of those sovereigns he took from you?  He shut himself
into his room, after he left you, and gloated over the gold,
pouring it out in a heap on the floor.  'This is not money,' he
exclaimed, 'but the petals of the divine lotus of power;
crystallized strains of music from the pipes that play in the
paradise of wealth!  I cannot find it in my heart to change them,
for they seem longing to fulfil their destiny of adorning the
neck of Beauty.  Amulya, my boy, don't you look at these with
your fleshly eye, they are Lakshmi's smile, the gracious radiance
of Indra's queen.  No, no, I can't give them up to that boor of a
manager.  I am sure, Amulya, he was telling us lies.  The police
haven't traced the man who sank that boat.  It's the manager who
wants to make something out of it.  We must get those letters
back from him.'

"I asked him how we were to do this; he told me to use force or
threats.  I offered to do so if he would return the gold.  That,
he said, we could consider later.  I will not trouble you,
sister, with all I did to frighten the man into giving up those
letters and burn them--it is a long story.  That very night I
came to Sandip and said: 'We are now safe.  Let me have the
sovereigns to return them tomorrow to my sister, the Maharani.'
But he cried, 'What infatuation is this of yours?  Your precious
sister's skirt bids fair to hide the whole country from you.  Say
__Bande Mataram__ and exorcize the evil spirit.'

"You know, Sister Rani, the power of Sandip's magic.  The gold
remained with him.  And I spent the whole dark night on the
bathing-steps of the lake muttering __Bande Mataram__.

"Then when you gave me your jewels to sell, I went again to
Sandip.  I could see he was angry with me.  But he tried not to
show it.  'If I still have them hoarded up in any box of mine you
may take them,' said he, as he flung me his keys.  They were
nowhere to be seen.  'Tell me where they are,' I said.  'I will
do so,' he replied, 'when I find your infatuation has left you.
Not now.'

"When I found I could not move him, I had to employ other
methods.  Then I tried to get the sovereigns from him in exchange
for my currency notes for six thousand rupees.  'You shall have
them,' he said, and disappeared into his bedroom, leaving me
waiting outside.  There he broke open my trunk and came straight
to you with your casket through some other passage.  He would not
let me bring it, and now he dares call it his gift.  How can I
tell how much he has deprived me of?  I shall never forgive him.

"But, oh sister, his power over me has been utterly broken.  And
it is you who have broken it!"

"Brother dear," said I, "if that is so, then my life is
justified.  But more remains to be done, Amulya.  It is not
enough that the spell has been destroyed.  Its stains must be
washed away.  Don't delay any longer, go at once and put back the
money where you took it from.  Can you not do it, dear?"

"With your blessing everything is possible, Sister Rani."

"Remember, it will not be your expiation alone, but mine also.  I
am a woman; the outside world is closed to me, else I would have
gone myself.  My hardest punishment is that I must put on you the
burden of my sin."

"Don't say that, sister.  The path I was treading was not your
path.  It attracted me because of its dangers and difficulties.
Now that your path calls me, let it be a thousand times more
difficult and dangerous, the dust of your feet will help me to
win through.  Is it then your command that this money be
replaced?"

"Not my command, brother mine, but a command from above."

"Of that I know nothing.  It is enough for me that this command
from above comes from your lips.  And, sister, I thought I had an
invitation here.  I must not lose that.  You must give me your
__prasad__ [26] before I go.  Then, if I can possibly manage
it, I will finish my duty in the evening."

Tears came to my eyes when I tried to smile as I said: "So be
it."

------

26. Food consecrated by the touch of a revered person.



Chapter Eleven

Bimala's Story

XX



WITH Amulya's departure my heart sank within me.  On what
perilous adventure had I sent this only son of his mother?  O
God, why need my expiation have such pomp and circumstance?
Could I not be allowed to suffer alone without inviting all this
multitude to share my punishment?  Oh, let not this innocent
child fall victim to Your wrath.

I called him back--"Amulya!"

My voice sounded so feebly, it failed to reach him.

I went up to the door and called again: "Amulya!"

He had gone.

"Who is there?"

"Rani Mother!"

"Go and tell Amulya Babu that I want him."

What exactly happened I could not make out--the man, perhaps, was
not familiar with Amulya's name--but he returned almost at once
followed by Sandip.

"The very moment you sent me away," he said as he came in, "I had
a presentiment that you would call me back.  The attraction of
the same moon causes both ebb and flow.  I was so sure of being
sent for, that I was actually waiting out in the passage.  As
soon as I caught sight of your man, coming from your room, I
said: 'Yes, yes, I am coming, I am coming at once!'--before he
could utter a word.  That up-country lout was surprised, I can
tell you!  He stared at me, open-mouthed, as if he thought I knew
magic.

"All the fights in the world, Queen Bee," Sandip rambled on, "are
really fights between hypnotic forces.  Spell cast against spell
--noiseless weapons which reach even invisible targets.  At last I
have met in you my match.  Your quiver is full, I know, you
artful warrior Queen!  You are the only one in the world who has
been able to turn Sandip out and call Sandip back, at your sweet
will.  Well, your quarry is at your feet.  What will you do with
him now?  Will you give him the coup de grâce, or keep him in
your cage?  Let me warn you beforehand, Queen, you will find the
beast as difficult to kill outright as to keep in bondage.
Anyway, why lose time in trying your magic weapons?"

Sandip must have felt the shadow of approaching defeat, and this
made him try to gain time by chattering away without waiting for
a reply.  I believe he knew that I had sent the messenger for
Amulya, whose name the man must have mentioned.  In spite of that
he had deliberately played this trick.  He was now trying to
avoid giving me any opening to tell him that it was Amulya I
wanted, not him.  But his stratagem was futile, for I could see
his weakness through it.  I must not yield up a pin's point of
the ground I had gained.

"Sandip Babu," I said, "I wonder how you can go on making these
endless speeches, without a stop.  Do you get them up by heart,
beforehand?"

Sandip's face flushed instantly.

"I have heard," I continued, "that our professional reciters keep
a book full of all kinds of ready-made discourses, which can be
fitted into any subject.  Have you also a book?"

Sandip ground out his reply through his teeth.  "God has given
you women a plentiful supply of coquetry to start with, and on
the top of that you have the milliner and the jeweller to help
you; but do not think we men are so helpless ..."

"You had better go back and look up your book, Sandip Babu.  You
are getting your words all wrong.  That's just the trouble with
trying to repeat things by rote."

"You!"  shouted Sandip, losing all control over himself.  "You to
insult me thus!  What is there left of you that I do not know to
the very bottom?  What ..."  He became speechless.

Sandip, the wielder of magic spells, is reduced to utter
powerlessness, whenever his spell refuses to work.  From a king
he fell to the level of a boor.  Oh, the joy of witnessing his
weakness!  The harsher he became in his rudeness, the more did
this joy well up within me.  His snaky coils, with which he used
to snare me, are exhausted--I am free.  I am saved, saved.  Be
rude to me, insult me, for that shows you in your truth; but
spare me your songs of praise, which were false.

My husband came in at this juncture.  Sandip had not the
elasticity to recover himself in a moment, as he used to do
before.  My husband looked at him for a while in surprise.  Had
this happened some days ago I should have felt ashamed.  But
today I was pleased--whatever my husband might think.  I wanted
to have it out to the finish with my weakening adversary.

Finding us both silent and constrained, my husband hesitated a
little, and then took a chair.  "Sandip," he said, "I have been
looking for you, and was told you were here."

"I am here," said Sandip with some emphasis.  "Queen Bee sent for
me early this morning.  And I, the humble worker of the hive,
left all else to attend her summons."

"I am going to Calcutta tomorrow.  You will come with me.

"And why, pray?  Do you take me for one of your retinue?"

"Oh, very well, take it that you are going to Calcutta, and that
I am your follower."

"I have no business there."

"All the more reason for going.  You have too much business
here."

"I don't propose to stir."

"Then I propose to shift you."

"Forcibly?"

"Forcibly."

"Very well, then, I will make a move.  But the world is not
divided between Calcutta and your estates.  There are other
places on the map."

"From the way you have been going on, one would hardly have
thought that there was any other place in the world except my
estates."

Sandip stood up.  "It does happen at times," he said, "that a
man's whole world is reduced to a single spot.  I have realized
my universe in this sitting-room of yours, that is why I have
been a fixture here."

Then he turned to me.  "None but you, Queen Bee," he said, "will
understand my words--perhaps not even you.  I salute you.  With
worship in my heart I leave you.  My watchword has changed since
you have come across my vision.  It is no longer __Bande
Mataram__ (Hail Mother), but Hail Beloved, Hail Enchantress.
The mother protects, the mistress leads to destruction--but sweet
is that destruction.  You have made the anklet sounds of the
dance of death tinkle in my heart.  You have changed for me, your
devotee, the picture I had of this Bengal of ours--'the soft
breeze-cooled land of pure water and sweet fruit.' [27] You have
no pity, my beloved.  You have come to me with your poison cup
and I shall drain it, either to die in agony or live triumphing
over death.

"Yes," he continued.  "The mother's day is past.  O love, my
love, you have made as naught for me the truth and right and
heaven itself.  All duties have become as shadows: all rules and
restraints have snapped their bonds.  O love, my love, I could
set fire to all the world outside this land on which you have set
your dainty feet, and dance in mad revel over the ashes ...
These are mild men.  These are good men.  They would do good to
all--as if this all were a reality!  No, no!  There is no reality
in the world save this one real love of mine.  I do you
reverence.  My devotion to you has made me cruel; my worship of
you has lighted the raging flame of destruction within me.  I am
not righteous.  I have no beliefs, I only believe in her whom,
above all else in the world, I have been able to realize."

Wonderful!  It was wonderful, indeed.  Only a minute ago I had
despised this man with all my heart.  But what I had thought to
be dead ashes now glowed with living fire.  The fire in him is
true, that is beyond doubt.  Oh why has God made man such a mixed
creature?  Was it only to show his supernatural sleight of hand?
Only a few minutes ago I had thought that Sandip, whom I had once
taken to be a hero, was only the stage hero of melodrama.  But
that is not so, not so.  Even behind the trappings of the
theatre, a true hero may sometimes be lurking.

There is much in Sandip that is coarse, that is sensuous, that is
false, much that is overlaid with layer after layer of fleshly
covering.  Yet--yet it is best to confess that there is a great
deal in the depths of him which we do not, cannot understand--
much in ourselves too.  A wonderful thing is man.  What great
mysterious purpose he is working out only the Terrible One [28]
knows--meanwhile we groan under the brunt of it.  Shiva is the
Lord of Chaos.  He is all Joy.  He will destroy our bonds.

I cannot but feel, again and again, that there are two persons in
me.  One recoils from Sandip in his terrible aspect of Chaos--the
other feels that very vision to be sweetly alluring.  The sinking
ship drags down all who are swimming round it.  Sandip is just
such a force of destruction.  His immense attraction gets hold of
one before fear can come to the rescue, and then, in the
twinkling of an eye, one is drawn away, irresistibly, from all
light, all good, all freedom of the sky, all air that can be
breathed--from lifelong accumulations, from everyday cares--right
to the bottom of dissolution.

From some realm of calamity has Sandip come as its messenger; and
as he stalks the land, muttering unholy incantations, to him
flock all the boys and youths.  The mother, seated in the lotus-
heart of the Country, is wailing her heart out; for they have
broken open her store-room, there to hold their drunken revelry.
Her vintage of the draught for the immortals they would pour out
on the dust; her time-honoured vessels they would smash to
pieces.  True, I feel with her; but, at the same time, I cannot
help being infected with their excitement.

Truth itself has sent us this temptation to test our trustiness
in upholding its commandments.  Intoxication masquerades in
heavenly garb, and dances before the pilgrims saying: "Fools you
are that pursue the fruitless path of renunciation.  Its way is
long, its time passing slow.  So the Wielder of the Thunderbolt
has sent me to you.  Behold, I the beautiful, the passionate, I
will accept you--in my embrace you shall find fulfilment."

After a pause Sandip addressed me again: "Goddess, the time has
come for me to leave you.  It is well.  The work of your nearness
has been done.  By lingering longer it would only become undone
again, little by little.  All is lost, if in our greed we try to
cheapen that which is the greatest thing on earth.  That which is
eternal within the moment only becomes shallow if spread out in
time.  We were about to spoil our infinite moment, when it was
your uplifted thunderbolt which came to the rescue.  You
intervened to save the purity of your own worship--and in so
doing you also saved your worshipper.  In my leave-taking today
your worship stands out the biggest thing.  Goddess, I, also, set
you free today.  My earthen temple could hold you no longer--
every moment it was on the point of breaking apart.  Today I
depart to worship your larger image in a larger temple.  I can
gain you more truly only at a distance from yourself.  Here I had
only your favour, there I shall be vouchsafed your boon."

My jewel-casket was lying on the table.  I held it up aloft as I
said: "I charge you to convey these my jewels to the object of my
worship--to whom I have dedicated them through you."

My husband remained silent.  Sandip left the room.

------

27. Quotation from the National song--__Bande Mataram__.

28. Rudra, the Terrible, a name of Shiva.  [Trans.].

XXI



I had just sat down to make some cakes for Amulya when the Bara
Rani came upon the scene.  "Oh dear," she exclaimed, "has it come
to this that you must make cakes for your own birthday?"

"Is there no one else for whom I could be making them?"  I asked.

"But this is not the day when you should think of feasting
others.  It is for us to feast you.  I was just thinking of
making something up [29] when I heard the staggering news which
completely upset me.  A gang of five or six hundred men, they
say, has raided one of our treasuries and made off with six
thousand rupees.  Our house will be looted next, they expect."

I felt greatly relieved.  So it was our own money after all.  I
wanted to send for Amulya at once and tell him that he need only
hand over those notes to my husband and leave the explanations to
me.

"You are a wonderful creature!"  my sister-in-law broke out, at
the change in my countenance.  "Have you then really no such
thing as fear?"

"I cannot believe it," I said.  "Why should they loot our house?"

"Not believe it, indeed!  Who could have believed that they would
attack our treasury, either?"

I made no reply, but bent over my cakes, putting in the cocoa-nut
stuffing.

"Well, I'm off," said the Bara Rani after a prolonged stare at
me.  "I must see Brother Nikhil and get something done about
sending off my money to Calcutta, before it's too late."

She was no sooner gone than I left the cakes to take care of
themselves and rushed to my dressing-room, shutting myself
inside.  My husband's tunic with the keys in its pocket was still
hanging there--so forgetful was he.  I took the key of the iron
safe off the ring and kept it by me, hidden in the folds of my
dress.

Then there came a knocking at the door.  "I am dressing," I
called out.  I could hear the Bara Rani saying: "Only a minute
ago I saw her making cakes and now she is busy dressing up.  What
next, I wonder!  One of their __Bande Mataram__ meetings is
on, I suppose.  I say, Robber Queen," she called out to me, "are
you taking stock of your loot?"

When they went away I hardly know what made me open the safe.
Perhaps there was a lurking hope that it might all be a dream.
What if, on pulling out the inside drawer, I should find the
rolls of gold there, just as before?  ...  Alas, everything was
empty as the trust which had been betrayed.

I had to go through the farce of dressing.  I had to do my hair
up all over again, quite unnecessarily.  When I came out my
sister-in-law railed at me: "How many times are you going to
dress today?"

"My birthday!"  I said.

"Oh, any pretext seems good enough," she went on.  "Many vain
people have I seen in my day, but you beat them all hollow."

I was about to summon a servant to send after Amulya, when one of
the men came up with a little note, which he handed to me.  It
was from Amulya.  "Sister," he wrote, "you invited me this
afternoon, but I thought I should not wait.  Let me first execute
your bidding and then come for my __prasad__.  I may be a
little late."

To whom could he be going to return that money?  into what fresh
entanglement was the poor boy rushing?  O miserable woman, you
can only send him off like an arrow, but not recall him if you
miss your aim.

I should have declared at once that I was at the bottom of this
robbery.  But women live on the trust of their surroundings--this
is their whole world.  If once it is out that this trust has been
secretly betrayed, their place in their world is lost.  They have
then to stand upon the fragments of the thing they have broken,
and its jagged edges keep on wounding them at every turn.  To sin
is easy enough, but to make up for it is above all difficult for
a woman.

For some time past all easy approaches for communion with my
husband have been closed to me.  How then could I burst on him
with this stupendous news?  He was very late in coming for his
meal today--nearly two o'clock.  He was absent-minded and hardly
touched any food.  I had lost even the right to press him to take
a little more.  I had to avert my face to wipe away my tears.

I wanted so badly to say to him: "Do come into our room and rest
awhile; you look so tired."  I had just cleared my throat with a
little cough, when a servant hurried in to say that the Police
Inspector had brought Panchu up to the palace.  My husband, with
the shadow on his face deepened, left his meal unfinished and
went out.

A little later the Bara Rani appeared.  "Why did you not send me
word when Brother Nikhil came in?"  she complained.  "As he was
late I thought I might as well finish my bath in the meantime.
However did he manage to get through his meal so soon?"

"Why, did you want him for anything?"

"What is this about both of you going off to Calcutta tomorrow?
All I can say is, I am not going to be left here alone.  I should
get startled out of my life at every sound, with all these
dacoits about.  Is it quite settled about your going tomorrow?"

"Yes," said I, though I had only just now heard it; and though,
moreover, I was not at all sure that before tomorrow our history
might not take such a turn as to make it all one whether we went
or stayed.  After that, what our home, our life would be like,
was utterly beyond my ken--it seemed so misty and phantom-like.

In a very few hours now my unseen fate would become visible.  Was
there no one who could keep on postponing the flight of these
hours, from day to day, and so make them long enough for me to
set things right, so far as lay in my power?  The time during
which the seed lies underground is long--so long indeed that one
forgets that there is any danger of its sprouting.  But once its
shoot shows up above the surface, it grows and grows so fast,
there is no time to cover it up, neither with skirt, nor body,
nor even life itself.

I will try to think of it no more, but sit quiet--passive and
callous--let the crash come when it may.  By the day after
tomorrow all will be over--publicity, laughter, bewailing,
questions, explanations--everything.

But I cannot forget the face of Amulya--beautiful, radiant with
devotion.  He did not wait, despairing, for the blow of fate to
fall, but rushed into the thick of danger.  In my misery I do him
reverence.  He is my boy-god.  Under the pretext of his
playfulness he took from me the weight of my burden.  He would
save me by taking the punishment meant for me on his own head.
But how am Ito bear this terrible mercy of my God?

Oh, my child, my child, I do you reverence.  Little brother mine,
I do you reverence.  Pure are you, beautiful are you, I do you
reverence.  May you come to my arms, in the next birth, as my own
child--that is my prayer.

------

29. Any dainties to be offered ceremonially should be made by the
lady of the house herself.  [Trans.].

XXII



Rumour became busy on every side.  The police were continually in
and out.  The servants of the house were in a great flurry.

Khema, my maid, came up to me and said: "Oh, Rani Mother! for
goodness" sake put away my gold necklace and armlets in your iron
safe."  To whom was I to explain that the Rani herself had been
weaving all this network of trouble, and had got caught in it,
too?  I had to play the benign protector and take charge of
Khema's ornaments and Thako's savings.  The milk-woman, in her
turn, brought along and kept in my room a box in which were a
Benares __sari__ and some other of her valued possessions.  "I
got these at your wedding," she told me.

When, tomorrow, my iron safe will be opened in the presence of
these--Khema, Thako, the milk-woman and all the rest ...  Let me
not think of it!  Let me rather try to think what it will be like
when this third day of Magh comes round again after a year has
passed.  Will all the wounds of my home life then be still as
fresh as ever?  ...

Amulya writes that he will come later in the evening.  I cannot
remain alone with my thoughts, doing nothing.  So I sit down
again to make cakes for him.  I have finished making quite a
quantity, but still I must go on.  Who will eat them?  I shall
distribute them amongst the servants.  I must do so this very
night.  Tonight is my limit.  Tomorrow will not be in my hands.

I went on untiringly, frying cake after cake.  Every now and then
it seemed to me that there was some noise in the direction of my
rooms, upstairs.  Could it be that my husband had missed the key
of the safe, and the Bara Rani had assembled all the servants to
help him to hunt for it?  No, I must not pay heed to these
sounds.  Let me shut the door.

I rose to do so, when Thako came panting in: "Rani Mother, oh,
Rani Mother!"

"Oh get away!"  I snapped out, cutting her short.  "Don't come
bothering me."

"The Bara Rani Mother wants you," she went on.  "Her nephew has
brought such a wonderful machine from Calcutta.  It talks like a
man.  Do come and hear it!"

I did not know whether to laugh or to cry.  So, of all things, a
gramophone needs must come on the scene at such a time, repeating
at every winding the nasal twang of its theatrical songs!  What a
fearsome thing results when a machine apes a man.

The shades of evening began to fall.  I knew that Amulya would
not delay to announce himself--yet I could not wait.  I summone
d a servant and said: "Go and tell Amulya Babu to come straight
in here."  The man came back after a while to say that Amulya was
not in--he had not come back since he had gone.

"Gone!"  The last word struck my ears like a wail in the
gathering darkness.  Amulya gone!  Had he then come like a streak
of light from the setting sun, only to be gone for ever?  All
kinds of possible and impossible dangers flitted through my mind.
It was I who had sent him to his death.  What if he was fearless?
That only showed his own greatness of heart.  But after this how
was Ito go on living all by myself?

I had no memento of Amulya save that pistol--his reverence-
offering.  It seemed to me that this was a sign given by
Providence.  This guilt which had contaminated my life at its
very root--my God in the form of a child had left with me the
means of wiping it away, and then vanished.  Oh the loving gift--
the saving grave that lay hidden within it!

I opened my box and took out the pistol, lifting it reverently to
my forehead.  At that moment the gongs clanged out from the
temple attached to our house.  I prostrated myself in salutation.

In the evening I feasted the whole household with my cakes.  "You
have managed a wonderful birthday feast--and all by yourself
too!"  exclaimed my sister-in-law.  "But you must leave something
for us to do."  With this she turned on her gramophone and let
loose the shrill treble of the Calcutta actresses all over the
place.  It seemed like a stable full of neighing fillies.

It got quite late before the feasting was over.  I had a sudden
longing to end my birthday celebration by taking the dust of my
husband's feet.  I went up to the bedroom and found him fast
asleep.  He had had such a worrying, trying day.  I raised the
edge of the mosquito curtain very very gently, and laid my head
near his feet.  My hair must have touched him, for he moved his
legs in his sleep and pushed my head away.

I then went out and sat in the west verandah.  A silk-cotton
tree, which had shed all its leaves, stood there in the distance,
like a skeleton.  Behind it the crescent moon was setting.  All
of a sudden I had the feeling that the very stars in the sky were
afraid of me--that the whole of the night world was looking
askance at me.  Why?  Because I was alone.

There is nothing so strange in creation as the man who is alone.
Even he whose near ones have all died, one by one, is not alone--
companionship comes for him from behind the screen of death.  But
he, whose kin are there, yet no longer near, who has dropped out
of all the varied companionship of a full home--the starry
universe itself seems to bristle to look on him in his darkness.

Where I am, I am not.  I am far away from those who are around
me.  I live and move upon a world-wide chasm of separation,
unstable as the dew-drop upon the lotus leaf.

Why do not men change wholly when they change?  When I look into
my heart, I find everything that was there, still there--only
they are topsy-turvy.  Things that were well-ordered have become
jumbled up.  The gems that were strung into a necklace are now
rolling in the dust.  And so my heart is breaking.

I feel I want to die.  Yet in my heart everything still lives--
nor even in death can I see the end of it all: rather, in death
there seems to be ever so much more of repining.  What is to be
ended must be ended in this life--there is no other way out.

Oh forgive me just once, only this time, Lord!  All that you gave
into my hands as the wealth of my life, I have made into my
burden.  I can neither bear it longer, nor give it up.  O Lord,
sound once again those flute strains which you played for me,
long ago, standing at the rosy edge of my morning sky--and let
all my complexities become simple and easy.  Nothing save the
music of your flute can make whole that which has been broken,
and pure that which has been sullied.  Create my home anew with
your music.  No other way can I see.

I threw myself prone on the ground and sobbed aloud.  It was for
mercy that I prayed--some little mercy from somewhere, some
shelter, some sign of forgiveness, some hope that might bring
about the end.  "Lord," I vowed to myself, "I will lie here,
waiting and waiting, touching neither food nor drink, so long as
your blessing does not reach me."

I heard the sound of footsteps.  Who says that the gods do not
show themselves to mortal men?  I did not raise my face to look
up, lest the sight of it should break the spell.  Come, oh come,
come and let your feet touch my head.  Come, Lord, and set your
foot upon my throbbing heart, and at that moment let me die.

He came and sat near my head.  Who?  My husband!  At the first
touch of his presence I felt that I should swoon.  And then the
pain at my heart burst its way out in an overwhelming flood of
tears, tearing through all my obstructing veins and nerves.  I
strained his feet to my bosom--oh, why could not their impress
remain there for ever?

He tenderly stroked my head.  I received his blessing.  Now I
shall be able to take up the penalty of public humiliation which
will be mine tomorrow, and offer it, in all sincerity, at the
feet of my God.

But what keeps crushing my heart is the thought that the festive
flutes which were played at my wedding, nine years ago, welcoming
me to this house, will never sound for me again in this life.
What rigour of penance is there which can serve to bring me once
more, as a bride adorned for her husband, to my place upon that
same bridal seat?  How many years, how many ages, aeons, must
pass before I can find my way back to that day of nine years ago?

God can create new things, but has even He the power to create
afresh that which has been destroyed?



Chapter Twelve

Nikhil's Story

XV



TODAY we are going to Calcutta.  Our joys and sorrows lie heavy
on us if we merely go on accumulating them.  Keeping them and
accumulating them alike are false.  As master of the house I am
in an artificial position--in reality I am a wayfarer on the path
of life.  That is why the true Master of the House gets hurt at
every step and at last there comes the supreme hurt of death.

My union with you, my love, was only of the wayside; it was well
enough so long as we followed the same road; it will only hamper
us if we try to preserve it further.  We are now leaving its
bonds behind.  We are started on our journey beyond, and it will
be enough if we can throw each other a glance, or feel the touch
of each other's hands in passing.  After that?  After that there
is the larger world-path, the endless current of universal life.

How little can you deprive me of, my love, after all?  Whenever I
set my ear to it, I can hear the flute which is playing, its
fountain of melody gushing forth from the flute-stops of
separation.  The immortal draught of the goddess is never
exhausted.  She sometimes breaks the bowl from which we drink it,
only to smile at seeing us so disconsolate over the trifling
loss.  I will not stop to pick up my broken bowl.  I will march
forward, albeit with unsatisfied heart.

The Bara Rani came and asked me: "What is the meaning, brother,
of all these books being packed up and sent off in box-loads?"

"It only means," I replied, "that I have not yet been able to get
over my fondness for them."

"I only wish you would keep your fondness for some other things
as well!  Do you mean you are never coming back home?"

"I shall be coming and going, but shall not immure myself here
any more."

"Oh indeed!  Then just come along to my room and see how many
things __I__ have been unable to shake off __my__ fondness
for."  With this she took me by the hand and marched me off.

In my sister-in-law's rooms I found numberless boxes and bundles
ready packed.  She opened one of the boxes and said: "See,
brother, look at all my __pan__-making things.  In this bottle
I have catechu powder scented with the pollen of screw-pine
blossoms.  These little tin boxes are all for different kinds of
spices.  I have not forgotten my playing cards and draught-board
either.  If you two are over-busy, I shall manage to make other
friends there, who will give me a game.  Do you remember this
comb?  It was one of the __Swadeshi__ combs you brought for
me..."

"But what is all this for, Sister Rani?  Why have you been
packing up all these things?"

"Do you think I am not going with you?"

"What an extraordinary idea!"

"Don't you be afraid!  I am not going there to flirt with you,
nor to quarrel with the Chota Rani!  One must die sooner or
later, and it is just as well to be on the bank of the holy
Ganges before it is too late.  It is too horrible to think of
being cremated in your wretched burning-ground here, under that
stumpy banian tree--that is why I have been refusing to die, and
have plagued you all this time."

At last I could hear the true voice of home.  The Bara Rani came
into our house as its bride, when I was only six years old.  We
have played together, through the drowsy afternoons, in a corner
of the roof-terrace.  I have thrown down to her green amras from
the tree-top, to be made into deliciously indigestible chutnies
by slicing them up with mustard, salt and fragrant herbs.  It was
my part to gather for her all the forbidden things from the
store-room to be used in the marriage celebration of her doll;
for, in the penal code of my grandmother, I alone was exempt from
punishment.  And I used to be appointed her messenger to my
brother, whenever she wanted to coax something special out of
him, because he could not resist my importunity.  I also remember
how, when I suffered under the rigorous régime of the doctors of
those days--who would not allow anything except warm water and
sugared cardamom seeds during feverish attacks--my sister-in-law
could not bear my privation and used to bring me delicacies on
the sly.  What a scolding she got one day when she was caught!

And then, as we grew up, our mutual joys and sorrows took on
deeper tones of intimacy.  How we quarrelled!  Sometimes
conflicts of worldly interests roused suspicions and jealousies,
making breaches in our love; and when the Chota Rani came in
between us, these breaches seemed as if they would never be
mended, but it always turned out that the healing forces at
bottom proved more powerful than the wounds on the surface.

So has a true relationship grown up between us, from our
childhood up till now, and its branching foliage has spread and
broadened over every room and verandah and terrace of this great
house.  When I saw the Bara Rani make ready, with all her
belongings, to depart from this house of ours, all the ties that
bound us, to their wide-spreading ends, felt the shock.

The reason was clear to me, why she had made up her mind to drift
away towards the unknown, cutting asunder all her lifelong bonds
of daily habit, and of the house itself, which she had never left
for a day since she first entered it at the age of nine.  And yet
it was this real reason which she could not allow to escape her
lips, preferring rather to put forward any other paltry excuse.

She had only this one relationship left in all the world, and the
poor, unfortunate, widowed and childless woman had cherished it
with all the tenderness hoarded in her heart.  How deeply she had
felt our proposed separation I never realized so keenly as when I
stood amongst her scattered boxes and bundles.

I could see at once that the little differences she used to have
with Bimala, about money matters, did not proceed from any sordid
worldliness, but because she felt that her claims in regard to
this one relationship of her life had been overridden and its
ties weakened for her by the coming in between of this other
woman from goodness knows where!  She had been hurt at every turn
and yet had not the right to complain.

And Bimala?  She also had felt that the Senior Rani's claim over
me was not based merely on our social connection, but went much
deeper; and she was jealous of these ties between us, reaching
back to our childhood.

Today my heart knocked heavily against the doors of my breast.  I
sank down upon one of the boxes as I said: "How I should love,
Sister Rani, to go back to the days when we first met in this old
house of ours."

"No, brother dear," she replied with a sigh, "I would not live my
life again--not as a woman!  Let what I have had to bear end with
this one birth.  I could not bear it over again."

I said to her: "The freedom to which we pass through sorrow is
greater than the sorrow."

"That may be so for you men.  Freedom is for you.  But we women
would keep others bound.  We would rather be put into bondage
ourselves.  No, no, brother, you will never get free from our
toils.  If you needs must spread your wings, you will have to
take us with you; we refuse to be left behind.  That is why I
have gathered together all this weight of luggage.  It would
never do to allow men to run too light."

"I can feel the weight of your words," I said laughing, "and if
we men do not complain of your burdens, it is because women pay
us so handsomely for what they make us carry."

"You carry it," she said, "because it is made up of many small
things.  Whichever one you think of rejecting pleads that it is
so light.  And so with much lightness we weigh you down ...  When
do we start?"

"The train leaves at half past eleven tonight.  There will be
lots of time."

"Look here, do be good for once and listen to just one word of
mine.  Take a good nap this afternoon.  You know you never get
any sleep in the train.  You look so pulled down, you might go to
pieces any moment.  Come along, get through your bath first."

As we went towards my room, Khema, the maid, came up and with an
ultra-modest pull at her veil told us, in deprecatingly low
tones, that the Police Inspector had arrived with a prisoner and
wanted to see the Maharaja.

"Is the Maharaja a thief, or a robber," the Bara Rani flared up,
"that he should be set upon so by the police?  Go and tell the
Inspector that the Maharaja is at his bath."

"Let me just go and see what is the matter," I pleaded.  "It may
be something urgent."

"No, no," my sister-in-law insisted.  "Our Chota Rani was making
a heap of cakes last night.  I'll send some to the Inspector, to
keep him quiet till you're ready."  With this she pushed me into
my room and shut the door on me.

I had not the power to resist such tyranny--so rare is it in this
world.  Let the Inspector while away the time eating cakes.  What
if business is a bit neglected?

The police had been in great form these last few days arresting
now this one, now that.  Each day some innocent person or other
would be brought along to enliven the assembly in my office-room.
One more such unfortunate, I supposed, must have been brought in
that day.  But why should the Inspector alone be regaled with
cakes?  That would not do at all.  I thumped vigorously on the
door.

"If you are going mad, be quick and pour some water over your
head--that will keep you cool," said my sister-in-law from the
passage.

"Send down cakes for two," I shouted.  "The person who has been
brought in as the thief probably deserves them better.  Tell the
man to give him a good big helping."

I hurried through my bath.  When I came out, I found Bimal
sitting on the floor outside.  [30] Could this be my Bimal of
old, my proud, sensitive Bimal?

What favour could she be wanting to beg, seated like this at my
door?

As I stopped short, she stood up and said gently with downcast
eyes: "I would have a word with you."

"Come inside then," I said.

"But are you going out on any particular business?"

"I was, but let that be.  I want to hear ..."

"No, finish your business first.  We will have our talk after you
have had your dinner."

I went off to my sitting-room, to find the Police Inspector's
plate quite empty.  The person he had brought with him, however,
was still busy eating.

"Hullo!"  I ejaculated in surprise.  "You, Amulya?"

"It is I, sir," said Amulya with his mouth full of cake.  "I've
had quite a feast.  And if you don't mind, I'll take the rest
with me."  With this he proceeded to tie up the remaining cakes
in his handkerchief.

"What does this mean?"  I asked, staring at the Inspector.

The man laughed.  "We are no nearer, sir," he said, "to solving
the problem of the thief: meanwhile the mystery of the theft
deepens."  He then produced something tied up in a rag, which
when untied disclosed a bundle of currency notes.  "This,
Maharaja," said the Inspector, "is your six thousand rupees!"

"Where was it found?"

"In Amulya Babu's hands.  He went last evening to the manager of
your Chakna sub-office to tell him that the money had been found.
The manager seemed to be in a greater state of trepidation at the
recovery than he had been at the robbery.  He was afraid he would
be suspected of having made away with the notes and of now making
up a cock-and-bull story for fear of being found out.  He asked
Amulya to wait, on the pretext of getting him some refreshment,
and came straight over to the Police Office.  I rode off at once,
kept Amulya with me, and have been busy with him the whole
morning.  He refuses to tell us where he got the money from.  I
warned him he would be kept under restraint till he did so.  In
that case, he informed me he would have to lie.  Very well, I
said, he might do so if he pleased.  Then he stated that he had
found the money under a bush.  I pointed out to him that it was
not quite so easy to lie as all that.  Under what bush?  Where
was the place?  Why was he there?--All this would have to be
stated as well.  'Don't you worry,' he said, 'there is plenty of
time to invent all that.'"

"But, Inspector," I said, "why are you badgering a respectable
young gentleman like Amulya Babu?"

"I have no desire to harass him," said the Inspector.  "He is not
only a gentleman, but the son of Nibaran Babu, my school-fellow.
Let me tell you, Maharaja, exactly what must have happened.
Amulya knows the thief, but wants to shield him by drawing
suspicion on himself.  That is just the sort of bravado he loves
to indulge in."  The Inspector turned to Amulya.  "Look here,
young man," he continued, "I also was eighteen once upon a time,
and a student in the Ripon College.  I nearly got into gaol
trying to rescue a hack driver from a police constable.  It was a
near shave."  Then he turned again to me and said: "Maharaja, the
real thief will now probably escape, but I think I can tell you
who is at the bottom of it all."

"Who is it, then?"  I asked.

"The manager, in collusion with the guard, Kasim."

When the Inspector, having argued out his theory to his own
satisfaction, at last departed, I said to Amulya: "If you will
tell me who took the money, I promise you no one shall be hurt."

"I did," said he.

"But how can that be?  What about the gang of armed men?..."

"It was I, by myself, alone!"

What Amulya then told me was indeed extraordinary.  The manager
had just finished his supper and was on the verandah rinsing out
his mouth.  The place was somewhat dark.  Amulya had a revolver
in each pocket, one loaded with blank cartridges, the other with
ball.  He had a mask over his face.  He flashed a bull's-eye
lantern in the manager's face and fired a blank shot.  The man
swooned away.  Some of the guards, who were off duty, came
running up, but when Amulya fired another blank shot at them they
lost no time in taking cover.  Then Kasim, who was on duty, came
up whirling a quarterstaff.  This time Amulya aimed a bullet at
his legs, and finding himself hit, Kasim collapsed on the floor.
Amulya then made the trembling manager, who had come to his
senses, open the safe and deliver up six thousand rupees.
Finally, he took one of the estate horses and galloped off a few
miles, there let the animal loose, and quietly walked up here, to
our place.

"What made you do all this, Amulya?"  I asked.

"There was a grave reason, Maharaja," he replied.

"But why, then, did you try to return the money?"

"Let her come, at whose command I did so.  In her presence I
shall make a clean breast of it."

"And who may 'she' be?"

"My sister, the Chota Rani!"

I sent for Bimala.  She came hesitatingly, barefoot, with a white
shawl over her head.  I had never seen my Bimal like this before.
She seemed to have wrapped herself in a morning light.

Amulya prostrated himself in salutation and took the dust of her
feet.  Then, as he rose, he said: "Your command has been
executed, sister.  The money is returned."

"You have saved me, my little brother," said Bimal.

"With your image in my mind, I have not uttered a single lie,"
Amulya continued.  "My watchword __Bande Mataram__ has been
cast away at your feet for good.  I have also received my reward,
your __prasad__, as soon as I came to the palace."

Bimal looked at him blankly, unable to follow his last words.
Amulya brought out his handkerchief, and untying it showed her
the cakes put away inside.  "I did not eat them all," he said.
"I have kept these to eat after you have helped me with your own
hands."

I could see that I was not wanted here.  I went out of the room.
I could only preach and preach, so I mused, and get my effigy
burnt for my pains.  I had not yet been able to bring back a
single soul from the path of death.  They who have the power, can
do so by a mere sign.  My words have not that ineffable meaning.
I am not a flame, only a black coal, which has gone out.  I can
light no lamp.  That is what the story of my life shows--my row
of lamps has remained unlit.

------

30. Sitting on the bare floor is a sign of mourning, and so, by
association of ideas, of an abject attitude of mind.  [Trans.].

XVI



I returned slowly towards the inner apartments.  The Bara Rani's
room must have been drawing me again.  It had become an absolute
necessity for me, that day, to feel that this life of mine had
been able to strike some real, some responsive chord in some
other harp of life.  One cannot realize one's own existence by
remaining within oneself--it has to be sought outside.

As I passed in front of my sister-in-law's room, she came out
saying: "I was afraid you would be late again this afternoon.
However.  I ordered your dinner as soon as I heard you coming.
It will be served in a minute."

"Meanwhile," I said; "let me take out that money of yours and
have it kept ready to take with us."

As we walked on towards my room she asked me if the Police
Inspector had made any report about the robbery.  I somehow did
not feel inclined to tell her all the details of how that six
thousand had come back.  "That's just what all the fuss is
about," I said evasively.

When I went into my dressing-room and took out my bunch of keys,
I did not find the key of the iron safe on the ring.  What an
absurdly absent-minded fellow I was, to be sure!  Only this
morning I had been opening so many boxes and things, and never
noticed that this key was not there.

"What has happened to your key?"  she asked me.

I went on fumbling in this pocket and that, but could give her no
answer.  I hunted in the same place over and over again.  It
dawned on both of us that it could not be a case of the key being
mislaid.  Someone must have taken it off the ring.  Who could it
be?  Who else could have come into this room?

"Don't you worry about it," she said to me.  "Get through your
dinner first.  The Chota Rani must have kept it herself, seeing
how absent-minded you are getting."

I was, however, greatly disturbed.  It was never Bimal's habit to
take any key of mine without telling me about it.  Bimal was not
present at my meal-time that day: she was busy feasting Amulya in
her own room.  My sister-in-law wanted to send for her, but I
asked her not to do so.

I had just finished my dinner when Bimal came in.  I would have
preferred not to discuss the matter of the key in the Bara Rani's
presence, but as soon as she saw Bimal, she asked her: "Do you
know, dear, where the key of the safe is?"

"I have it," was the reply.

"Didn't I say so!"  exclaimed my sister-in-law triumphantly.
"Our Chota Rani pretends not to care about these robberies, but
she takes precautions on the sly, all the same."

The look on Bimal's face made my mind misgive me.  "Let the key
be, now," I said.  "I will take out that money in the evening."

"There you go again, putting it off," said the Bara Rani.  "Why
not take it out and send it to the treasury while you have it in
mind?"

"I have taken it out already," said Bimal.

I was startled.

"Where have you kept it, then?"  asked my sister-in-law.

"I have spent it."

"Just listen to her!  Whatever did you spend all that money on?"

Bimal made no reply.  I asked her nothing further.  The Bara Rani
seemed about to make some further remark to Bimala, but checked
herself.  "Well, that is all right, anyway," she said at length,
as she looked towards me.  "Just what I used to do with my
husband's loose cash.  I knew it was no use leaving it with him--
his hundred and one hangers-on would be sure to get hold of it.
You are much the same, dear!  What a number of ways you men know
of getting through money.  We can only save it from you by
stealing it ourselves!  Come along now.  Off with you to bed."

The Bara Rani led me to my room, but I hardly knew where I was
going.  She sat by my bed after I was stretched on it, and smiled
at Bimal as she said: "Give me one of your pans, Chotie darling--
what?  You have none!  You have become a regular mem-sahib.  Then
send for some from my room."

"But have you had your dinner yet?"  I anxiously enquired.

"Oh long ago," she replied--clearly a fib.

She kept on chattering away there at my bedside, on all manner of
things.  The maid came and told Bimal that her dinner had been
served and was getting cold, but she gave no sign of having heard
it.  "Not had your dinner yet?  What nonsense!  It's fearfully
late."  With this the Bara Rani took Bimal away with her.

I could divine that there was some connection between the taking
out of this six thousand and the robbing of the other.  But I
have no curiosity to learn the nature of it.  I shall never ask.

Providence leaves our life moulded in the rough--its object being
that we ourselves should put the finishing touches, shaping it
into its final form to our taste.  There has always been the
hankering within me to express some great idea in the process of
giving shape to my life on the lines suggested by the Creator.
In this endeavour I have spent all my days.  How severely I have
curbed my desires, repressed myself at every step, only the
Searcher of the Heart knows.

But the difficulty is, that one's life is not solely one's own.
He who would create it must do so with the help of his
surroundings, or he will fail.  So it was my constant dream to
draw Bimal to join me in this work of creating myself.  I loved
her with all my soul; on the strength of that, I could not but
succeed in winning her to my purpose--that was my firm belief.

Then I discovered that those who could simply and naturally draw
their environment into the process of their self-creation
belonged to one species of the genus "man",--and I to another.  I
had received the vital spark, but could not impart it.  Those to
whom I have surrendered my all have taken my all, but not myself
with it.

My trial is hard indeed.  Just when I want a helpmate most, I am
thrown back on myself alone.  Nevertheless, I record my vow that
even in this trial I shall win through.  Alone, then, shall I
tread my thorny path to the end of this life's journey ...

I have begun to suspect that there has all along been a vein of
tyranny in me.  There was a despotism in my desire to mould my
relations with Bimala in a hard, clear-cut, perfect form.  But
man's life was not meant to be cast in a mould.  And if we try to
shape the good, as so much mere material, it takes a terrible
revenge by losing its life.

I did not realize all this while that it must have been this
unconscious tyranny of mine which made us gradually drift apart.
Bimala's life, not finding its true level by reason of my
pressure from above, has had to find an outlet by undermining its
banks at the bottom.  She has had to steal this six thousand
rupees because she could not be open with me, because she felt
that, in certain things, I despotically differed from her.

Men, such as I, possessed with one idea, are indeed at one with
those who can manage to agree with us; but those who do not, can
only get on with us by cheating us.  It is our unyielding
obstinacy, which drives even the simplest to tortuous ways.  In
trying to manufacture a helpmate, we spoil a wife.

Could I not go back to the beginning?  Then, indeed, I should
follow the path of the simple.  I should not try to fetter my
life's companion with my ideas, but play the joyous pipes of my
love and say: "Do you love me?  Then may you grow true to
yourself in the light of your love.  Let my suggestions be
suppressed, let God's design, which is in you, triumph, and my
ideas retire abashed."

But can even Nature's nursing heal the open wound, into which our
accumulated differences have broken out?  The covering veil,
beneath the privacy of which Nature's silent forces alone can
work, has been torn asunder.  Wounds must be bandaged--can we not
bandage our wound with our love, so that the day may come when
its scar will no longer be visible?  It is not too late?  So much
time has been lost in misunderstanding; it has taken right up to
now to come to an understanding; how much more time will it take
for the correcting?  What if the wound does eventually heal?--can
the devastation it has wrought ever be made good?

There was a slight sound near the door.  As I turned over I saw
Bimala's retreating figure through the open doorway.  She must
have been waiting by the door, hesitating whether to come in or
not, and at last have decided to go back.  I jumped up and
bounded to the door, calling: "Bimal."

She stopped on her way.  She had her back to me.  I went and took
her by the hand and led her into our room.  She threw herself
face downwards on a pillow, and sobbed and sobbed.  I said
nothing, but held her hand as I sat by her head.

When her storm of grief had abated she sat up.  I tried to draw
her to my breast, but she pushed my arms away and knelt at my
feet, touching them repeatedly with her head, in obeisance.  I
hastily drew my feet back, but she clasped them in her arms,
saying in a choking voice: "No, no, no, you must not take away
your feet.  Let me do my worship."

I kept still.  Who was I to stop her?  Was I the god of her
worship that I should have any qualms?



Bimala's Story

XXIII



Come, come!  Now is the time to set sail towards that great
confluence, where the river of love meets the sea of worship.  In
that pure blue all the weight of its muddiness sinks and
disappears.

I now fear nothing--neither myself, nor anybody else.  I have
passed through fire.  What was inflammable has been burnt to
ashes; what is left is deathless.  I have dedicated myself to the
feet of him, who has received all my sin into the depths of his
own pain.

Tonight we go to Calcutta.  My inward troubles have so long
prevented my looking after my things.  Now let me arrange and
pack them.

After a while I found my husband had come in and was taking a
hand in the packing.

"This won't do," I said.  "Did you not promise me you would have
a sleep?"

"I might have made the promise," he replied, "but my sleep did
not, and it was nowhere to be found."

"No, no," I repeated, "this will never do.  Lie down for a while,
at least."

"But how can you get through all this alone?"

"Of course I can."

"Well, you may boast of being able to do without me.  But frankly
I can't do without you.  Even sleep refused to come to me, alone,
in that room."  Then he set to work again.

But there was an interruption, in the shape of a servant, who
came and said that Sandip Babu had called and had asked to be
announced.  I did not dare to ask whom he wanted.  The light of
the sky seemed suddenly to be shut down, like the leaves of a
sensitive plant.

"Come, Bimal," said my husband.  "Let us go and hear what Sandip
has to tell us.  Since he has come back again, after taking his
leave, he must have something special to say."

I went, simply because it would have been still more embarrassing
to stay.  Sandip was staring at a picture on the wall.  As we
entered he said: "You must be wondering why the fellow has
returned.  But you know the ghost is never laid till all the
rites are complete."  With these words he brought out of his
pocket something tied in his handkerchief, and laying it on the
table, undid the knot.  It was those sovereigns.

"Don't you mistake me, Nikhil," he said.  "You must not imagine
that the contagion of your company has suddenly turned me honest;
I am not the man to come back in slobbering repentance to return
ill-gotten money.  But..."

He left his speech unfinished.  After a pause he turned towards
Nikhil, but said to me: "After all these days, Queen Bee, the
ghost of compunction has found an entry into my hitherto
untroubled conscience.  As I have to wrestle with it every night,
after my first sleep is over, I cannot call it a phantom of my
imagination.  There is no escape even for me till its debt is
paid.  Into the hands of that spirit, therefore, let me make
restitution.  Goddess!  From you, alone, of all the world, I
shall not be able to take away anything.  I shall not be rid of
you till I am destitute.  Take these back!"

He took out at the same time the jewel-casket from under his
tunic and put it down, and then left us with hasty steps.

"Listen to me, Sandip," my husband called after him.

"I have not the time, Nikhil," said Sandip as he paused near the
door.  "The Mussulmans, I am told, have taken me for an
invaluable gem, and are conspiring to loot me and hide me away in
their graveyard.  But I feel that it is necessary that I should
live.  I have just twenty-five minutes to catch the North-bound
train.  So, for the present, I must be gone.  We shall have our
talk out at the next convenient opportunity.  If you take my
advice, don't you delay in getting away either.  I salute you,
Queen Bee, Queen of the bleeding hearts, Queen of desolation!"

Sandip then left almost at a run.  I stood stock-still; I had
never realized in such a manner before, how trivial, how paltry,
this gold and these jewels were.  Only a short while ago I was so
busy thinking what I should take with me, and how I should pack
it.  Now I felt that there was no need to take anything at all.
To set out and go forth was the important thing.

My husband left his seat and came up and took me by the hand.
"It is getting late," he said.  "There is not much time left to
complete our preparations for the journey."

At this point Chandranath Babu suddenly came in.  Finding us both
together, he fell back for a moment.  Then he said, "Forgive me,
my little mother, if I intrude.  Nikhil, the Mussulmans are out
of hand.  They are looting Harish Kundu's treasury.  That does
not so much matter.  But what is intolerable is the violence that
is being done to the women of their house."

"I am off," said my husband.

"What can you do there?"  I pleaded, as I held him by the hand.
"Oh, sir," I appealed to his master.  "Will you not tell him not
to go?"

"My little mother," he replied, "there is no time to do anything
else."

"Don't be alarmed, Bimal," said my husband, as he left us.

When I went to the window I saw my husband galloping away on
horseback, with not a weapon in his hands.

In another minute the Bara Rani came running in.  "What have you
done, Chotie darling," she cried.  "How could you let him go?"

"Call the Dewan at once," she said, turning to a servant.

The Ranis never appeared before the Dewan, but the Bara Rani had
no thought that day for appearances.

"Send a mounted man to bring back the Maharaja at once," she
said, as soon as the Dewan came up.

"We have all entreated him to stay, Rani Mother," said the Dewan,
"but he refused to turn back."

"Send word to him that the Bara Rani is ill, that she is on her
death-bed," cried my sister-in-law wildly.

When the Dewan had left she turned on me with a furious outburst.
"Oh, you witch, you ogress, you could not die yourself, but needs
must send him to his death!  ..."

The light of the day began to fade.  The sun set behind the
feathery foliage of the blossoming __Sajna__ tree.  I can see
every different shade of that sunset even today.  Two masses of
cloud on either side of the sinking orb made it look like a great
bird with fiery-feathered wings outspread.  It seemed to me that
this fateful day was taking its flight, to cross the ocean of
night.

It became darker and darker.  Like the flames of a distant
village on fire, leaping up every now and then above the horizon,
a distant din swelled up in recurring waves into the darkness.

The bells of the evening worship rang out from our temple.  I
knew the Bara Rani was sitting there, with palms joined in silent
prayer.  But I could not move a step from the window.

The roads, the village beyond, and the still more distant fringe
of trees, grew more and more vague.  The lake in our grounds
looked up into the sky with a dull lustre, like a blind man's
eye.  On the left the tower seemed to be craning its neck to
catch sight of something that was happening.

The sounds of night take on all manner of disguises.  A twig
snaps, and one thinks that somebody is running for his life.  A
door slams, and one feels it to be the sudden heart-thump of a
startled world.

Lights would suddenly flicker under the shade of the distant
trees, and then go out again.  Horses' hoofs would clatter, now
and again, only to turn out to be riders leaving the palace
gates.

I continually had the feeling that, if only I could die, all this
turmoil would come to an end.  So long as I was alive my sins
would remain rampant, scattering destruction on every side.  I
remembered the pistol in my box.  But my feet refused to leave
the window in quest of it.  Was I not awaiting my fate?

The gong of the watch solemnly struck ten.  A little later,
groups of lights appeared in the distance and a great crowd wound
its way, like some great serpent, along the roads in the
darkness, towards the palace gates.

The Dewan rushed to the gate at the sound.  Just then a rider
came galloping in.  "What's the news, Jata?"  asked the Dewan.

"Not good," was the reply.

I could hear these words distinctly from my window.  But
something was next whispered which I could not catch.

Then came a palanquin, followed by a litter.  The doctor was
walking alongside the palanquin.

"What do you think, doctor?"  asked the Dewan.

"Can't say yet," the doctor replied.  "The wound in the head is a
serious one."

"And Amulya Babu?"

"He has a bullet through the heart.  He is done for."





The Home and the World by Rabindranath Tagore.
Translated [from Bengali to English] by Surendranath Tagore.





End of Project Gutenberg's The Home and the World, by Rabindranath Tagore

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOME AND THE WORLD ***

This file should be named 7166-8.txt or 7166-8.zip

Original html version created at eldritchpress.org by Eric Eldred.
This eBook was produced by Chetan Jain, Viswas G and Anand Rao
at Bharat Literature

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at:
https://gutenberg.org or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).


Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03

Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:

https://www.gutenberg.org/donation.html


***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.


**The Legal Small Print**


(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     eBook or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees.  Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart.  Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*